Marami na akong nakilala, sangkaterba.  May mga nakasalubong, nakatabi, nakasabay at may mga napadaan lang at syempre may mga naging kaibigan. Mga kaibigang tinanggap ako sa kabila ng lahat ng aking mga kalokohan at kabaliwan.  Mga anghel sa buhay ko na laging nakahandang sumalo sa akin sa tuwing gusto kong ihulog ang sarili ko… laging  libreng ibigay ang kanilang sinserong ngiti, [...]
          Uganda's Beautiful Scenery should be Experienced        

Once you think that the typical Africa countryside can’t offer you rolling bright green hills, snow capped mountains, misty forests and deep crystal clear lakes then you haven't been to Uganda. Though Uganda is a small country, it offers all of this and a lot more white water rafting, gorilla tracking, game viewing and some of the best trekking in Africa. Most outstandingly, the country has friendly and relaxed locals with unique cultural traditions which can’t make you ask for any thing more from an exotic holiday destination. Uganda safari

The country boasts areas of outstanding natural beauty compared to other African countries. That’s why Sir Churchill called Uganda “The Pearl of Africa”. One looking for a good first stop for a couple of days of relaxation, Jinja near Kampala is a quiet town with a wonderfully relaxed atmosphere and also, the home of Uganda's white water rafting industry. The rafting is awesome and they claim more grade five rapids than the more famous Zambezi rafting. It is a full day's entertainment with the rafting rounded off by an excellent meal near the river. Besides, the source of the Nile is also in Jinja so doesn’t miss out on the visit to the plaque marking the spot where the Nile leaves Lake Victoria on its long, long journey to the sea. 3 days gorilla safari tours

However, Uganda is blessed with lakes, variety of wildlife,Primates,Birds and Mountains like Mount Rwenzori ( The Mountains of the Moon) , Mount Elgon sharing it with Kenya on the Eastern Border, Mount Moroto in the Karamajong Region and Mount Mufumbira where you will find the world famous Mountain Gorilla. To the part of Lakes, Uganda is the source of Lake Victoria that is shared with Kenya and Tanzania. This lake is the third largest lake in the whole world. It’s the source of River Nile which is also the longest River in the world. Apart from Uganda Lakes and Mountains, you will be surrounded by stunning scenery from the moment you arrive in Uganda at Entebbe International Airport to the time you leave.

Still Uganda offers one of the travellers "must do" excursions, which is fabulous for example gorilla tracking trip. There are two options - Mgahinga and Bwindi both in the Southwest and Bwindi, in the impenetrable forest has got the highest population off mountain Gorillas in the world. In terms of security, a huge effort has been made to assure tourists of their safety and armed guards accompany every group.

Though East African game parks are famous, but Uganda’s game parks are more beautiful than those in other East African countries. Murchison Falls and Queen Elizabeth National Parks are the places to go. The campsite at Murchison Falls is just above the falls and is wonderfully located. It is also only accessible by 4WD cars for rent kampala and roads to the park are well constructed and improved. An excellent way to see the wildlife is to take a boat trip. There are huge numbers of birds in Uganda and in both parks there are so many hippos in the water that you feel as if you can step out of the boat and walk to the river bank on their backs, never getting your feet wet. It's wall to wall hippos with a few crocodiles circling nearby.

Another wonderful aspect of Uganda is the approach to community tourism that wherever accommodation you see is a community campsite and they are often conveniently located right outside park gates and all the benefits are at a fraction of the cost. In addition, you also know that you are giving something directly back to the community. It is a great opportunity to meet locals, share a beer and have a chat. When it comes to practical matters like food and drink, there are many options. Kampala is well equipped and the many roadside markets sell the most wonderful range of fruit and vegetables. They also sell interesting things like meat, or chicken, on a stick and plenty of Nile perch. Plantains are a stable food in Uganda anyone at a campsite, hotel, lodge will prepare a meal of matoke (mashed plantains) or anything else, for a very reasonable price. There is also plenty of beer available. Uganda gorilla trip gorillas and Chimps

If you are looking for a break that features contrasts and some of the best scenery the country has to offer then you should consider booking a place to visit Western Uganda. This is the place where you will see all about Uganda top destinations like the mountain gorilla trucking in Bwindi Impenetrable Forest National Park and many other game parks. On your way to western Uganda, beginning in the south-western city of Masaka Town and winding its way through the Plains Lyantondde to Mbarara, you will see all the sights that make Uganda a world-class tourist destination. rwanda gorilla tour vacations

Once you leave Mbarara area, you will be greeted by a cold landscape of mountains, gushing streams, as well as forests rather than green terraces and sorghum fields of Kabale and Kisoro Districts. This will signal the beginning of your journey into the Pearl of Africa and you can look forward to your next stop in the town of Kabale and Kisoro. 5 day rwanda gorilla safari
Leaving the mountains behind the meandering rural roads. The journey will also bring you to Queen Elizabeth national park where you will meet the tree climbing lions of Ishasha and the pictures of Lake Edward, Lake George and Kazinga Channel. Uganda rwanda safari

Above all, Uganda offers an experience that is as varied and exciting as you want it to be. What you see and experience are only limited by your imagination and sense of adventure so don't let anything put you off discovering a place that truly is the Pearl of Africa and which ever ways you decide to spend your days in Uganda, you are sure to leave feeling relaxed and refreshed. gorilla tours in rwanda

          Minister Florence Nakiwala becomes FUFA vice President        

  After the 93rd FUFA general assembly that took place the Kabalega Resort Hotel Hall in Masindi last Saturday where Moses Magogo was elected to be FUFA president for the second term with a new executive particularly the 3rd Vice President where Florence Nakiwala was nominated. Florence, who is also the Minister for Youth and Children […]

The post Minister Florence Nakiwala becomes FUFA vice President appeared first on Chano8.

          NAD C 556 gramofon        

Kvalitetan gramofon namenjen onima koji žele što bolji zvuk, a nisu im potrebne dodatne automatske funkcije. NAD C556 je dizajniran tako da svi delovi koji utiču na zvuk budu što boljeg kvaliteta, dok su dopunske funkcije koje nisu neophodne i nemaju uticaja na zvuk izostavljene. Zahvaljujući ovakvom minimalističkom pristupu, ovaj gramofon zvuči bolje od mnogih duplo skupljih konkurentnih modela.

Glavne karakteristike:

  • Fabrički postavljena i podešena tonska ruka sa kvalitetnim MM ketridžom, zahteva minimalno podešavanje od strane korisnika tako da je brzo spreman za muziku
  • Ekstremno lagana aluminijumska tonska ruka sa preciznim ležajevima, može precizno da prati snimak za manju distorziju
  • Ručno upravljanje tonskom rukom, odnosno postavljanje u željenu poziciju
  • Dve brzine okretanja - 33.3 i 45 rpm
  • Sinhroni motor sa visokim obrtnim momentom, odvojen od baze za smanjene vibracije i bolji zvuk
  • Pogon preko kaiša (belt drive gramofon)
  • Tri antivibracijske nožice od sintetičke gume
  • Integrisan 1m RCA (činč) kabal za povezivanje
  • Frekventni opseg (sa ugrađenim ketridžom): 20Hz - 20kHz
  • Dimenzije: 447 x 115 x 360mm, 4kg

Gramofon bez pretpojačanja, povezuje se na pojačala i risivere sa Phono ulazom, a ukoliko nemaju Phono ulaz koristi se neko Phono pretpojačalo, npr. NAD PP 2 ili PP 4.

Osnovna cena: 51.990,00 RSD

Specijalna cena: 43.190,00 RSD

          Dark Eldar Kabalite Warriors        
Dark Eldar Kabalite Warriors

Dark Eldar Kabalite Warriors


"Balang araw ay makakarating din tayo sa planetang 'yan. Iyang lugar na 'yan ang magiging ikalawang tahanan natin at aariing sa ating lahi ang lahat ng kayamanan at likas-yamang ating makukuha doon" susog ng kausap na si Lexi na nakatanaw sa isang asul na planetang kanyang natatanaw gamit ang isang sopistikadong telescope.

"Pero hindi ba't may mga katulad na nating nakarating diyan? At balitang totoo ngang nakakabighani at kamangha-mangha ang kanilang planeta. Sagana rin ito sa ginto, pagkain, malinis na tubig at mineral. Pero hindi pa rin sigurado ang ating mga dalubhasa kung kakayanin ba natin ang supply ng hangin, atmospera at klima sa ganyang planeta." sagot ni Dex kay Lexi.

"Marami-rami na nga raw ang matagumpay na nagtungo diyan upang pag-aralan ang lahat ng tungkol sa planetang 'yan kabilang na ang kanilang uri ng lupa, bato, hangin, tubig at iba pa pero hanggang ngayon nananatili pa ring lihim amg resulta nito sa atin." makahulugang sagot ni Lexi. "Kung mayroong matagumpay na nakabalik, sigurado akong marami ring nabigo at mga nasawi sa paglalakbay na tinuturing ng lahat na napakalaking tagumpay sa larangan ng siyensiya, agham, transportasyon at teknolohiya. Ang mga nasawing 'yon ang sakripisyo para sa kapakanan ng ating kinabukasan at ng susunod na salinglahi. At kahit anong pagtanggi pa ng ating gobyerno hindi nila maitatago na hindi sila tumitigil na gumastos ng malaking halaga upang pag-aralan at kalaunan ay sakupin ang planetang sa tingin nila'y maari nating ikalawang tahanan."

"At ang sigurong kakatwa rito ay tila ganundin yata ang motibo ng mga taga-ibang planeta -- ang sakupin ang iba pang planeta at makinabang umano ang lahat sa mga yamang kanilang makukuha. Ang lihim na ito ay pilit pang itinatago, na bukod sa atin ay mayroon pang ibang nilalang na nabubuhay sa kalawakan." astang dalubhasa kung magsaad ng kwento si Dex.

"Hindi malayo na sa darating na panahon ang mga katulad natin ay kakailanganin ng ating gobyerno o ng ating pinuno hindi upang labanan ang mga rebelde, hindi upang ipagtanggol ang planeta natin kundi upang lusubin at lipulin natin ang mga nilalang na nabubuhay sa planetang 'yan. Para saan ang malalakas nating mga armas kung hindi natin ito gagamitin? Para saan ang bilyon-bilyong halaga na ating mga fighter planes kung hindi natin ito gagamitin sa ating magiging kaaway?" sa tono ng kanilang usapan ay tila sigurado na sila sa kanilang mga sinasabi.

Nagpatuloy si Lexi.
"Hindi na maitatago ang balitang sa lahat ng mga nilalang sa kalawakan ang lahi ng mga naninirahan sa planetang 'yan ay sila ang pinakasakim, pinakamarumi, pinakamaramot, at walang malasakit sa kapwa. Ang maganda at mayamang planeta nila ay 'di nila inaalagaan at patuloy lang nilang sinasalaula, ang napakaraming bilang ng mga nagugutom ay 'di nila makuhang pakainin sa kabila nang napakarami ring bilang ng mayayaman, sila-sila ay nagpapatayan para sa sarili nilang interes, gumagawa sila ng malalakas na armas para patayin ang isa't isa. Ang tanging mahalaga lang sa kanila ay ang tinatawag nilang 'pera'. Pera upang sila'y maging makapangyarihan, upang apihin at alipustahin ang mga salat dito. Ang mga nilalang na katulad nila ay hindi dapat nabibigyan ng puwang na mabuhay at magparami ng lahi. Sila'y kahihiyan sa kalawakan! " Ang kaninang simpleng usapan lang ng magkaibigan ay nauwi sa seryosong diskusyon.

"Sa mahabang panahon palagi nila tayong nilalarawan na pangit, mananakop, walang awa, sakim, masama, malupit at panganib sa lahat ng kanilang sulatin o pelikula ngunit ang totoo'y taglay nila ang lahat ng mga katangiang ito. Maari ngang hindi sila pangit kumpara sa itsura natin pero totoong sila'y mananakop, walang awa, sakim, masama, malupit, at mapanganib. Kung ganon ang tingin nila sa atin gagawin na natin itong totoo dahil mas karapat-dapat tayong mabuhay kesa sa kanila! Ang tawag sa kanila ay tao pero hindi sila makatao! Ang napakagandang kanilang tahanan na kung tawagin ay mundo ay sila rin mismo ang sumisira at wumawasak at kesa tuluyan na itong hindi mapakinabangan, mas mabuti nang ito'y maging sa atin upang magbigay daan sa pagpaparami ng ating populasyon."

"At kung dumating na ang panahong tayo'y ipatawag ng ating gobyerno para gawin ang ating tungkulin gagampanan ko ito ng walang pagdadalawang isip. Walang problema sa akin kung magbuwis man ako ng buhay para lamang malipol ang mga mamamayang naninirahan sa planetang mundo dahil walang karapatang mabuhay ang mga tulad nilang walang malasakit at walang pagmamahal sa kanilang kapwa."

"Oo, sang-ayon ako sa'yo pero tama na nga ang ganyang usapan mabuti pang umuwi na lang tayo bukas na lang ulit tayo magkita. Malalim na ang gabi at masyado na ring malalim ang ating mga iniisip." tinapos na ni Dex ang usapan. 

          Real Talk #1        

Habang tumatagal lalong hindi nagiging youth-friendly at post-worthy ang mga lumalabas sa internet i.e. social media. Habang ini-expect nating magkaroon ng isang breaking news o article na magmumulat sa lahat (partikular na sa kabataan) nang isang post na magbabalik at magbubukas sa kaisipan natin sa kahalagahan ng buhay, ng pangalan, ng bayan, ng bayani, ng pananampalataya, ng dignidad, ng kalusugan, ng kapaligiran, ng edukasyon, ng mundo, ng kapwa, ng respeto, at ng iba pa – tila kabaligtaran ang ating nakikita.

Habang tumatagal pabata nang pabata ang nai-involve sa kontrobersiya, scandal o krimen at sa pamamagitan ng platform na social media tila parang parada ito ng magagandang mga bulaklak na pinagpipiyestahan sa tuwing may pagdiriwang ng Panagbenga Festival. Mabuti sana kung ang link na ating iki-click ay palaging maghahatid ng dagdag kaalaman sa ating kamalayan, o ng impormasyong makakatulong sa araw-araw na ating pamumuhay o ng social awareness kung papaano ‘wag masangkot o mabiktima ng scam.

At siguro kahit pa mayroong relevant at post-worthy na mga article ang maglabasan, dadaan lang ‘yan sa ating mga news feed kasi para sa marami hindi ito interesting, hindi entertaining at hindi nakakatawa – walang dating. Hindi ito magti-trend, hindi ito magki-click, hindi tatangkilikin ng marami, gaya ng hindi pagtangkilik ng madla sa dokumentaryo ng GMA News TV na nagsasaad ng lugmok na kalagayan ng bansa.

‘Yung mga nagti-trending sa social media kadalasan nakakatawa pero kung susuriin mong maigi iilan lang dito ang nakakatuwa. May mga video/ post na talaga namang nakaka-pollute sa isipan ng mga kabataan at ‘wag na natin itong itanggi pa, at ang masama rito ‘pag ang kabataan ay kulang sa pang-unawa o walang guidance sa kung ano ang mali at tama, aakalain niya na cool ang mga ganung bagay, na normal lang ito, na wala itong problema at dahil nga kulang sila sa pang-unawa at pag-intindi --- ‘yun ay gagayahin nila.

Hindi sa lahat ng oras ay laging nariyan ang mga magulang/ guardian para gumabay sa kabataan at dahil walang kontrol at restriksiyon sa paggamit ng social media ang mga kabataang ito – hindi natin namamalayan na malaking bahagi ng kanilang puberty period ay impluwensiya ng internet.

Hindi dahil nakakatawa ‘yun na ang tama at hindi dahil okay sa nakatatanda ang napapanood o nababasa okay pa rin ‘yun sa kaisipan ng mga bata. Kairesponsablehan ang mag-share ng mga post na lalason sa kamalayan ng mga kabataan at sana ‘wag nang umabot sa puntong gaya ng mga adik o kriminal sa lansangan, kakatakutan at pangangambahan na rin natin ang kabuuan ng nilalaman ng world wide web maging Twitter man ito, Facebook o Instagram.

          Why? - The Hate-Fuelled Attack on our Gender Identity         
The Jewish Cabala is "a powerful system for gaining control over people 
by harnessing and perverting sexual energies." 

Yesterday: Illuminati's Planned Parenthood: Teach Your Pre-Schooler, "Your genitals don't determine your gender." 

Greg (a reader): "
My niece is a student at the University of Oregon where there is a growing movement to eliminate gender references altogether.  For example, if you do not want to be considered a male or female, the University will acknowledge this on official records. I
t's crazy." 

  An occult hidden hand (Freemasonry) controls government and media and seeks to dehumanize and colonize us by eliminating gender.  This prophetic 2008 article explains how "sex magick" works. 

by Henry Makow Ph.D.

God's Creative Force enters humanity through a man's love for his wife and desire to raise his family in a secure and wholesome environment. It is reciprocated by a woman receiving her husband's seed (which symbolizes his spirit) and nurturing it.

cab2.jpgThus, the Cabalist central bankers are keen to neutralize the male-female (active-passive)  dynamo by making women usurp the male role. The bankers usurp the initiating male or "God" role for themselves.

According to the book, "Light bearers of Darkness" the Jewish Cabala is a powerful system for gaining control over people by harnessing and perverting sexual energies. (20)

In Studies in Occultism, (quoted in "Lightbearers of Darkness")  Henri de Guilbert says the Cabalist Jew
"looks upon himself as the sun of humanity, the male, opposed to which other peoples are but the female, manifesting and assuring the
coming of the Messianic era. In order to realize this sociological manifestation, the Jew organically extends his influence by means of secret societies, created by him in order to spread everywhere his initiating force...(hoping to realize ) the universal republic controlled by the god of humanity, the Jew of the Cabala." (p.21)

fb-marriage.jpgERASING GENDER

In the Protocols, the Cabalist Jew vowed to destroy "every collective force except our own." They have taken down nation, religion and race. By destroying gender, they destroy family.

Thus everywhere, the cabalist bankers have used education and media to neuter the populations of the West and undermine the institution of marriage and family. 

"We have castrated society through fear and intimidation," Harold Rosenthal boasted in 1976. "Its manhood exists only in combination with a feminine outward appearance. Being so neutered, the populace has become docile and easily ruled. As all geldings...their thoughts are not involved with the concerns of the future and their posterity, but only with the present and with the next meal." ("The Protocols of Zion Updated" )
In a recent article, "Man-Child in the Promised Land",  researcher Kay Hymowitz  says American males have extended their adolescence into middle age.

"In 1970, 69 percent of 25-year-old and 85 percent of 30-year-old white men were married; in 2000, only 33 percent and 58 percent were, respectively. "

"What Kind of Man Reads Playboy?" The description best fits a homosexual. Meanwhile women have postponed marriage and usurped the male role as protector and provider.

"In 1960, 70% of American 25-year-old women were married with children; in 2000, only 25% of them were. In 1970, just 7.4% of all American 30-to 34-year-olds were unmarried; today, the number is 22%. That change took about a generation to unfold, but in Asia and Eastern Europe the transformation has been more abrupt. In today's Hungary, 30% of women in their early thirties are single, compared with 6% of their mothers' generation at the same age." (Hymowitz, "The New Girl Power" )

Meanwhile an estimated one million US children were conceived using sperm donors, with 30,000 added every year. Many are born to lesbians who are determined to change the "hetero-normative" basis of society.

California is on the vanguard of the cabalist banker plan to replace heterosexual norms with homosexual ones. A new law requires schools "to positively portray  sex changes, cross-dressing, homosexual marriages, and all aspects of bisexuality and homosexuality." This mandate affects children from kindergarten through 12th grade in California public schools.

andro.jpg(left-female; middle-unification; right-male) 

Bruce Shortt, author of "The Harsh Truth About Public Schools" notes, "No longer will children raised in these schools understand that God made us male and female. Children will be told that because there are many sexual orientations and gender identities, they simply have to reach their own conclusions about which sexual orientation and gender 'possibilities' are 'right for them.' Along with this will come the message that you really can't tell whether you like something unless you have tried it. The likely consequences of this for children, the institution of the family, our churches, and our culture are horrendous."

The Christian European majority is subjected to a relentless program of social engineering by the Cabalist bankers. Brainwashed ("guilted") to think that only minorities have human rights, the majority is being undermined and transformed into "slaves who love their slavery."


Who are these cabalists? For our purposes, they are the dynastic families who own the central banking cartel and dominate industry, culture and government, world wide. The names Rothschild, Warburg, Rockefeller and Schiff will suffice.

cab1.jpg(left, the Divine Hermaphrodite) 

War, and modern history in general, is an occult inspired charade designed to destroy Christian civilization by undermining our relationship to God, family, nation and race. The real meaning of  the word "revolution" is to turn the world upside down, and place the banker in the role of God. (See "Rothschilds Control Red Symphony" )

Every "revolution" since 1640 was dedicated to this goal. The bankers are behind all wars, and most "modern" social, political and philosophical movements, including Communism, Feminism, Diversity, Zionism, Nazism multiculturalism, post modernism, gay rights and sexual liberation.

"The History of Political Correctness"  shows that these movements were devised by intellectuals of "The Frankfurt School" to subvert Western civilization. Some of these "cultural Marxists"  literally were Soviet NKVD Agents. Almost all were Marxist Jews. The video shows how Americans were gulled to think revolution was trendy and to welcome the destruction of their society. These dupes now occupy all the positions of power in US culture.  

Basically mankind is the victim of a "cruel hoax" of cosmic proportions. When you create money out of thin air, you can buy a lot of "change agents."  Our elites actually think they are creating a better world. In fact, they are  building a world police state, the "New World Order" secretly dedicated to Satan. They are complicit in the cover-up of 9-11; and the "war on terror" is a ruse to deprive  us of our rights.

The "Jew of the Cabala" is the central banker, his allies and minions. The average Jew doesn't know anything about this plan. However, he is wrong to assume that because he is unaware, it doesn't exist. He is wrong to assume he won't some day be blamed for it. All groups and religions have been subverted. Whether Communist or Zionist, many Jews have been duped and manipulated by organized Jewry.

The average Jew is as much responsible for the NWO as the average American is responsible for the war in Iraq. However we all must take exception when our religion or nation are appropriated for evil.

Related - "Heteronormativity"- 98% must conform to 2%

---------On Sex Magick - Background 

See also my Ten Signs Western Society is a Satanic Cult 

"How They Control the World"

"Independent Historian Unveils Kabala Conspiracy"  

and "What Every Jew and Non-Jew Should Know"
First Comment from John:

This article is almost 9 years old and what is talked about here has come deeper into the fruition of human error as predicted.
I recently had a discussion with a young black woman who just graduated from high school. She said that in her freshmen year students were predominantly " strait" and the gay and lesbian students, if there were any, stayed in the closet.

But, by the she graduated the school had been turned upside down. In just three years what was once the exception had now become the new fad. She said that same-sex encounters were being performed in the locker rooms and that the straight students were afraid to come in, not knowing what they might walk in on.

Also, she said that nothing was done about it because the principal himself was gay as well as with some of the teachers. And thanks to the "bullying law" you cannot challenge or criticize them for this behavior.

The whole game plan here is to alienate and eliminate the Christian  from the norm of society. She said that kids were being taught to believe what the Bible says about this issue is wrong and that sexual perversion is a good thing.

America's days are numbered now and will have the fate of all past world empires that were infected with this disease who no longer recognized or protected the Law of God and his plan for humanity.

          não faz mal, limpa com jornal        

Fim de ano é sempre esta nostalgia declarada. Reunião de família, saudades, lembranças e aquela desgostosa sensação de 'como eu era feliz aqui'. Inegavelmente, e isso sabemos todos, felicidade é o único bem que a gente só percebe que possui quando não possui mais. Estranho né? Todo ser humano é assim: incomum, incongruente, instável, inacreditável, inpossível. E antes que você, caríssimo leitor atento, se afobe em me corrigir, eu sei que antes de p e b só se usa m e que a grafia correta é 'impossível'. Aquela regrinha tão antiga quanto nossos dentes. Mas é tempo de natal, ano novo, ninguém tem obrigação alguma de ser obrigado a qualquer coisa. É tempo de festa, paz e la la la la...

De maneira geral, este seria o parágrafo posterior a duas ou três citações femininas e aí eu iria comentar sobre o assunto para abrir, logo abaixo, uma nova vertente do tema. Mas hoje a gente não tem especificamente um tema. Somos só nós, eu e vocês no sofá, conversando sobre sabe-se lá o que com uma garrafa de champagne, um dilema e várias passas escanteadas no prato. Como diz um grande amigo meu: "arroz com passas é o grande mistério do mau gosto coletivo" E não é mesmo? Dentre a família e agregados reunidos na ceia de natal, quem gosta realmente de passas? Um, dois, tres. O restante apenas aprendeu a não reclamar. Ou a fazer a francesa no prato e dar aquela velha e delicada misturada com o que sobrou, como se você houvesse sido acometido pelo azar de não pegar nenhuma delas, awnn. O que nos leva ao fato incontestável: as passas são apenas elementos estéticos. Puro capital cultural do arroz.

E a gente é sempre assim, muito de aparências, que nem arroz de natal. Eu que o diga nesta minha relação de amor eterno com o vidro fumê do carro alheio. E você também. E todo mundo com esta mania engraçada de comprar roupa nova pro Natal e Reveillon. Deve ter a ver com toda essa justificação poética do consumo para renovação, novos tempos, calcinha amarela e inshalá! Eu sou essa pessoa que é só corações pelo centro da cidade e suas peculiaridades. Esta época é um grande inferno de pessoas comprando comprando comprando. Eu mesmo já fiz isso dias atrás e já estou com as roupas prontinhas e cheirosinhas para serem usadas nas datas respectivas. A gente merece né? Todo mundo merece.

Até porque, como andam dizendo por aí, 2010 foi um ano de cão. Não foi kabalístico nem auspicioso. Tem anos que são estas três centenas de inferno astral, não adianta. As vezes já começa errado. Dizem também que os anos ímpares são os melhores. Tudo crendice popular, claro, mas não por isto errada né? A gente nunca sabe essas coisas. Já é um pensamento positivo pro próximo ano que, se Deus quiser, será um eike absurdo.

Mas uma coisa é certa: 2010 passou voando. Vocês viram? Que desgraça pra correr, nem deu tempo de fazer o que a gente queria. Apesar que quando dá né? A grande cagada do deixa pra amanhã. Pior é que é nesta hora, ali antes de dar meia noite e quando você já tá desejando aquela maravilha da culinária que é o peru de natal, é nesta hora que começa a tocar a eterna, a inigualável, aquela que só faz sucesso no 25 de Dezembro: Simone. Quem mais? Simone com o seu choroso "e o que você fez?". A maior nostalgia.

Não vou nem quero ser a pessoa que te faz parar pra pensar no que você fez ou não ok? Simone já faz isso por todos nós, essa demonia. O que nos resta nesses momentos de reflexão é abstrair e pensar no que vai dizer no discurso de amigo secreto. É melhor né? É. Amigo secreto é uma lindeza. O meu mesmo é a coisa mais engraçada. Todo mundo tem na família aquelas tias que dão sabonete né gente? Ai jesus. Aquele sabonete afogado em papel seda (cujos fins serão outros) e dentro da caixa de presente do ano passado. A melhor parte é a dinherama escondida do avô patriarca, e seu senso de humor natalino. Família... Família é a coisa linda de Deus. Alguns tem familia de amigos, outros só de pai e mãe, e tem gente que é a própria família. Natal, não importa quando ou como, sempre te remete a esta sensação de casa aconchegante e boa comida. Mas como é uma sorte ter isso sempre, não faltam aquelas festas do pós ceia para todos que não se dão por vencidos por um peru assado e uma muda de presentes. E ai você bebe, se diverte e deixa esquecido lá no canto, bem escondido no ventrículo direito do coração, aquele sentimento de 'o que eu estou fazendo da minha vida'.

Todo ano é isso. É basicamente estudar, trabalhar e amar alguém, muito. Há uma parte das pessoas que se contenta com isto e está ok assim. Outras desejam que o próximo ano seja melhor, embora não saibam exatamente em que sentido. E tem quem chegue no final do ano e experimente aquela sensação indigesta de ter dormido a tarde inteira, como se tivesse perdido a parte do ano em que as coisas aconteceram. Conversando com um outro grande amigo meu (sou aquariano, tenho muitos rs) começamos a discutir sobre o ser humano nunca estar satisfeito com nada. Sempre tem alguma coisa errada, ruim, mal resolvida, mesmo quando consegue o que quer. Acho que insatisfação é uma filosofia, mais do que um sentimento. Se você está insatisfeito, está propenso a ser insatisfeito. As coisas só vão mudar de lugar ou aspecto. Mesmo porque existe uma grande diferença entre não estar triste e ser feliz.

Mas acho que no fim o que importa não é exatamente o que você está fazendo da sua vida. Deixa que a Simone questione isso sem parar. Acho que a pergunta de fim de ano é bem menos egocentrica do que isso. O importante mesmo, mais do que tudo, é o que você está fazendo de bom. Aquele discurso do bem que você pratica. Não porque ele vai retornar em dobro pra você (o que é absolutamente questionável), mas porque é isso que faz o seu ano valer a pena. Vocês não acham? Quando fazemos algo de bom para os outros, e automaticamente fazemos para nós mesmos, ali estamos fazendo uma diferença que acrescenta utilidade aos nossos dias. Pode ser um bem pequeno, um bem maior, mas um bem. A gente não tem que pensar nas nossas frustrações amorosas, nas incapacidades ou tristezas, por mais trágicas, até porque isso já é uma constante. Acho que no fim do ano o balanço deve ser dos atos praticados para alguém ou por alguma coisa que irá beneficiá-las, porque é isso que conta.

Há um ditado ou algo do gênero que diz que para você ser feliz basta assumir que você já possui tudo que precisa. Embora extremista, é tentador pensar nisso pelo fato de que nos oferece um belo ponto de vista: o de que a felicidade é tão simples, que é insondável. Pra mim é tipo aquelas caixinhas de maquiagem que eu nunca sei abrir, faço força, mas só basta um clique no lugar certo, sabe? A gente tá tão acostumado que seja tudo tão dificil na vida que nem se dá conta que em boa parte das vezes é preciso muito pouco para ser feliz. Mas digam o que quiserem e acreditem no que quiserem. Felicidade é, acima de tudo, o exercício máximo do bem na certeza de que sua prática ao mesmo tempo que ilumina o mundo, alimenta a chama eterna da alma em um ciclo que não tem fim.

Um abraço grande do Edu para todos e todas que fazem este blog comigo, que expressam sua opinião, suas vontades e sensações. Fazemos parte de uma mesma história. Ano que vem tem mais e hot hot news vindo por aí. E que 2011 seja um ano sem passas para todos.

A gente se vê lá.

          The Easy Work of Meeting People while Traveling in Turkey and Greece        
My Girlfriend Jen McKnight and I saw some amazing sites during our trip to Turkey and Greece. It was the trip of a lifetime based merely on the many ancient and modern wonders we saw and photographed. What made this trip especially satisfying, though, were the people we met, and there were many. Turkey and Greece offer an endless stream of incredibly friendly people. Combine that with the fact that Jen is a people-magnet; combine that with my natural curiosity, and you end up with animated conversations in some of the most unexpected places. It happened so often that after we'd been in Turkey for a day, I decided that whenever we ended up visiting with a person for more than a few minutes, I would ask the person/people to take a selfie with us and trade contact information. I'm posting some of these photos here. On the flight to Goreme, a Turkish woman who teaches language, but who lives in Amsterdam, volunteered to give Jen and me a crash course in Turkish. What a gift! We actually did incorporate a couple dozen Turkish words into our vocabulary. Thank you, Mustafa Kabalci, who was our host in Cappadocia at Sultan Suites Cave Hotels! He was as good a host as I could have imagined, offering us unending advice and encouragement. We'll never forget the wise eyes of Ismir, the dog either. And there was Haydar Elçi from the Goreme restaurant, who presented us with a free desert of baklava on our final night in Goreme. Who else? There was Karolina Barac, the model from Croatia with whom we shared an inspiring balloon ride. And then there were two Turkish women from Istanbul, who we met at Derinkuyu, Turkey, Tilbe Cana Ä°nan and Nesrin Göksungur who approached Jen and me 100 feet underground, asking if they could walk with us to distract them from the claustrophobia. That led to a later (above-ground) wonderful dinner conversation in Urgup on a breathtaking overlook. While in Turkey, we also met Fatih and Jenna, the two young law students from Indonesia, who were taking a break from their schooling at the University of Leeds in London at sat next to us in the small outdoor restaurant in Goreme. There are many merchants among the people we got to know, especially since it was a holiday season, and all of them offered us insights and friendship. That list includes Fatih, Mohammed and Suddik. Jen bought a cute little birdsong whistle from a man in Istanbul for a total of 1 Turkish Lira (30 cents). He then chased us down to make sure that Jen knew how to fill the whistle with water and showed her several techniques for making bird sounds.  
          Neverwinter Elemental Evil Yayınlandı        
  Kılıç Sahili'ni mutlak bir yıkımdan bir kez daha kurtarmanın zamanı geldi, maceracılar! Elemental Kötülük Tarikatları, Kılıç Sahili'nde kontrolü ele geçirerek bütün yaşamı dört temel elemente indirgemek için güçlerini topladı: Toprak, Ateş, Rüzgar ve Su. Her elementle birlikte, öncekinden daha fazla dehşet saçan bir mürit grubu geliyor. Neyse ki, Kılıç Sahili fraksiyonları Neverwinter'ın iyi vatandaşları için bütün güçlerini tehditkar müritleri def etmeye ve Kılıç Sahili'ni kurtarmaya adadı. Bu güçlü fraksiyonların yanı sıra, zırhlı bir çizmeyi elemental kötülüğün kabalarına basmak için can atan iki kahraman daha ortaya çıktı. Tıpkı tahmin ettiğiniz gibi, meydana atılan Korucu Minsc ve minyatür dev uzay hamster'ı Boo, Neverwinter'ı kurtarma mücadelesinde yardım etmeye hazır. Neverwinter: Elemental Evil ile hem tanka hem de iyileştirmeye uygun bir sınıf olan Ant İçmiş Paladin geliyor. Elemental Evil, aynı zamanda seviye üst sınırını da yükselterek oyuncuların seviye 70'e ulaşmalarını ve bu destansı unvanlarına yaraşır zorluklar sunacak şekilde elden geçirilen özel ve destansı zindanlara girebilmelerini sağlayacak. PC başındaki maceracılar da her biri kendisine has elemental bir temaya sahip 4 yeni macera bölgesinden geçerek Elemental Kötülük Tarikatları ile boğuşabilecek. Unutulmuş Diyarlar, bir kez daha yardımınıza muhtaç. Bu çağrıya kulak verecek misiniz? Elemental Evil yayını sizi sevindirdi mi? Bizimle Neverwinter Forumlarında paylaşın!
          Ang Kontrabidang si Perky at ang Naimbyernang si Juanita Paula        
Ito ay isang maikling-kwento tumatalakay sa buhay ng isang baklang sabik sa pagmamahal. Ang mga pangyayari at tauhan sa kwento ay pawang likhang-isip lamang ng sumulat at hindi hango sa tunay na buhay. Mahalagang basahin ang aking naunang post: “Ang ‘Etsus’ na Araw ni Juanita Paula” upang higit na maunawaan ang takbo ng kwento.

Sabado noon. Maagang gumising ang magkakapatid na Andrew, Roy at Perky. Nangako ang kanilang inang si Aling Kirsty na ipapasyal sila nito sa ‘perya’ mamayang gabi kung magiging mabait sila at tatapusin ng maaga ang mga gawaing-bahay. Sabik na sabik ang magkakapatid dahil kapag sabado at linggo lamang sila nakakapamasyal sa labas. Mula Lunes hanggang Byernes ay abala ang kanilang nanay sa pagtitinda. Katulong nito ang magkapatid na Andrew at Roy na salit-salitang nagbabantay sa tindahan habang si Perky na noo’y pitong taong gulang pa lamang ay sige naman ang laro, bakasyon kasi sa eskwela. Mahal na mahal ng Inang si Aling Kirsty ang anak na bunso kung kaya’t hindi ito pinapagawa ng mga gawaing bahay. Katwiran nito’y masyado pang bata ang bunsong anak para danasin ang hirap ng buhay. Pero nang araw na iyon ay makikitang tumutulong si Perky sa kanyang kuya Andrew at Roy. Gamit ang maliit na basahan ay abala ang batang babae sa pagpupunas ng iba’t ibang pigurin na nakadisplay sa sala. Excited kasi si Perky na mag-‘perya’ sila. Siya nga ang humiling sa ina na pumunta sila doon. Ang ‘perya’ ay iyong parang munting karnibal na kakikitaan ng iba’t ibang mga pambatang sakayan o ‘rides’ at kung anu-anong klaseng laro gaya ng ‘color game’, ‘bingo’ at roleta. Kahapon kasing naglalaro si Perky ng ‘bahay-bahayan’ ay paulit-ulit itong ininggit ng kalaro nyang si Enteng na anak naman ng kapitbahay nilang si Mang Jim. Ang sabi ni Enteng ay marami na raw sakayan na makikita sa ‘perya’ kaya’t lalong nanabik na makapunta din doon si Perky. Maghapon niyang kinulit ng kinulit ang ina na magtungo sila roon at kalauna’y pumayag din ito. Hindi pa gaanong sibilisado ang lugar nila sa San Juan, Batangas subalit dinarayo ito ng mga ‘peryante’ kapag malapit na ang piyesta ng kanilang bayan.

Paggising ni Aling Kirsty ay nabungaran niya ang tatlong anak na abalang naglilinis. “O, ang aga nyo naman nagsigising mga anak!” bati nito.
“Siyempre po, Inay! Tatapusin po namin ang mga gawain kaagad para mamayang gabi ay pupunta tayo sa perya! Yehey!” tuwang-tuwang sabi ni Perky sa ina.
“Ah.. yun pala! Oo nga, nasabi ko pala kahapon.. O, e nag-almusal ba muna kayo?” tanong nito at dumiretso sa kusinang kanugnog lang ng kanilang sala.
"Opo Inay! Nagluto po ang kuya Andrew ng pritong itlog at hotdog saka nagsangag ng kanin.. kumain na po kami kanina.. " sagot naman ni Roy sa Ina.
“O syanga? Aba eh maaasahan talaga kayo mga anak.. Salamat Andrew sa pag-aasikaso mo sa dalawa mong kapatid…” wika nito.
“Wala pong anuman Inay. Nagtira po kami ng pagkain para sa inyo.. kain na rin po kayo dyan..” magiliw na sagot ng panganay ni Aling Kirsty. Palagay na ngayon ang loob nito sa ina at hindi na takot na tulad ng dati. Noon kasi ay palagi itong napapalo at napapagalitan pero noong isang linggo lamang ay sumulat si Andrew sa ina at sinabi rito ang saloobin kasabay ng pagbati dito ng ‘Happy Mother’s day’. Hindi malilimutan ni Andrew ang araw na iyon na siya na yatang pinakamasayang araw sa buhay nya. Nalaman nya mula sa ina kung gaano siya kamahal nito at simula noon ay naging maayos na ang pakikitungo nito sa kanya.
Matapos maglinis ay nagpahinga ang tatlong bata at nanuod ng t.v. Hinayaan lang sila ni Aling Kirsty at ito’y nagtungo na sa tindahan. Maya-maya ay lumapit sa tindahan si Ker, ang gwapong anak na binata ni Mang Dennis. Bumili ito ng ilang pirasong sigarilyo. “Aling Kirsty, bakit wala ho yata si Perky..” puna ng binata habang nagsisindi ng sigarilyo. Madalas kasi ay nadadatnan ni Ker sa tindahan ang bunsong anak ni Aling Kirsty at giliw na giliw ito sa bata dahil makulit ito. Tuwing bumibili si Ker ng ‘yosi’ ay awtomatikong iniaabot ni Perky ang lighter sa binata. Naging malapit na rin ang loob ng batang babae dito.
“Ah, oo, nasa loob at nanunuod ng tv..”
“Ah ganun po ba? Sabihin nyo ho ay napadaan ako. Pakibigay na rin ho itong mga ‘strawberries’.. bigay ho yan ni Mama, nanggaling kasi sa Baguio at kahapon lang bumalik..” anito sabay abot ng isang maliit na supot na may mga strawberries.
Tinanggap ni Aling Kirsty ang supot. “Ok, sige Ker.. salamat iho, nag-abala ka pa..”
“Sige ho, mauuna na ko..” anang binata at umalis na.
Hindi pa nagtatagal ay ang humahangos namang si Mang Mat ang dumating. Isa itong kubrador ng ‘huweteng’ at sa tuwina’y may dalang balita o di kaya nama’y ‘tsismis’.
“Aling Kirsty, tres-bente syete ho ang tumama! Tumama ho kayo ng apat na libong piso!” medyo hinihingal pang balita ng kubrador. Iniabot nito ang perang tinamaan ditto.
“Siyanga?! Talaga! Aba’y napakaswerte naman ng araw na ito!”  tuwang-tuwang sabi nito sabay sa pera.
“Oo, Aling Kirsty, dapat bigyan mo ako ng kaunting balato nyan!” sabi ni Mang Mat.
“Aba, oo naman! O ito..” inabutan ito ni Aling Kirsty ng dalawang daan. Tuwang-tuwa namang tinanggap iyon ni Mang Mat.
“Sayang nga ho Aling Kirsty, matagal na ring numero iyon ni Juanita Paula. Kung andito ho sana siya ay malamang may panalo rin siya ngayon..” naiiling na wika ni Mang Mat na ang tinutukoy ay ang tsismosang baklang kapitbahay nina Aling Kirsty, noong isang Sabado ay dinala ito sa ospital at ang balita’y nabugbog ng ama pero kung anong dahilan ay hindi nila alam.. “dangan kasi ay hindi pa raw nakakalabas ng ospital.. pero nakausap ko si Aling Arra dyan sa kabila at ang sabi’y mabuti na raw ang kalagayan. Mga dalawang araw pa raw at palabas ng ospital.. grabe pala talaga magalit ang ama ni Juanita at nabugbog nang husto anak  eh balita ko ay ngayon lang ulit sila nagkita sa loob ng mahabang panahon. Siguro ay may ginawang malaking kasalanan si Juanita, ano sa tingin mo Aling Kirsty?..” mahabang daldal ng kubrador.
“Naku, hindi ko rin alam Mat.. mabuti naman at lalabas na pala siya sa ospital. Nakakapanglaw din kapag wala iyang baklang si Juanita at walang maingay dito samin eh!” nakangiting sabi ni Aling Kirsty. Wala talaga silang ideya kung ano ang nangyari.
“O siya, maiwan ko muna kayo Aling Kirsty at hahabol pa ako sa huling bola” paalam ni Mang Mat.
Masayang-masaya naman ang mga anak ni Aling Kirsty. Natuloy ang pagpunta nila sa ‘perya’ ng gabing iyon. Galante ang nanay ni Perky dahil malaki rin ang napanalunan nito sa Huweteng. Lahat halos ng ‘rides’ ay nasakyan nilang magkakapatid nang gabing iyon. Kinabukasan ay panay ang kwento ng batang si Perky sa anak ni Mang Jim na si Enteng tungkol sa mga ginawa nila sa ‘perya’. Inggit na inggit naman si Enteng dahil nalamangan ito ni Perky.
Lumipas ang dalawang araw hanggang sa tuluyan na ngang gumaling ang baklang si Juanita Paula at pinayagan na ng doktor na umuwi ng bahay. Nakita nina Andrew, Roy at Perky nang dumating ito kasama ang mga magulang na sina Aling Arra at Mang Gaspar. Halatang medyo mahina pa ang tsismosang-kapitbahay. Napatingin si Juanita kay Andrew at nagtama ang mata ng dalawa. Nag-iwas agad ng paningin ang batang si Andrew at kaagad binalingan ang dalawang kapatid at ipinaalalang tumahimik at huwag babanggitin sa ina nila ang nangyari noong isang linggo. Para namang nakakaunawang tumango sina Roy at Perky.

Mula nang dumating buhat sa ospital si Juanita Paula ay hindi na ito madalas nakikita ng magkakapatid kaya medyo nagtataka na ang bunsong anak ni Aling Kirsty.
“Inay, bakit po kaya hindi ko nakikita ang ate Juanita?” tanong ni Perky sa ina. Nasa loob sila noon ng tindahan at nagmemeryenda ng bagong lutong bananaque.
“Bakit anak, namimiss mo na ba ang ate Juanita mo? Nakausap ko kahapon si Aling Arra, yung ina ni Juanita.. medyo masakit pa raw ang katawan ng ate Juanita mo kaya hindi pa naglalalabas ng bahay..” anito.
“Ah, ganun po ba ‘Nay.. tara ‘Nay dalaw tayo sa tapat.. baka mas mabilis gumaling si ate Juanita pag dinalaw natin siya..” wika ni Perky sa ina, pero sa loob-loob niya ay hindi kalianman niya mamimiss ang tsismosang kapitbahay. Gusto lang niya itong inisin para makaganti sa ginawa nito sa kapatid na si Andrew. Nasa tindahan din nang mga sandaling iyon ang dalawa niyang kuya na sina Andrew at Roy.
“Okay, sige anak.. sige tapusin mo na yang kinakain mo at pupunta tayo saglit sa kanila.. Roy, Andrew, kayo muna ang magbabantay dito sa tindahan ha” baling ni aling kirsty sa dalawa.
“Opo ‘Nay!” halos magkapanabay na sagot nina Andrew at Roy pero ang una ay diretsong nakatingin sa bunsong kapatid na babae at parang may gustong ipahiwatig. Nakuha naman ni Perky ang mensahe ng kapatid. Alam niyang nag-aalala ito na baka malaman ng nanay nila ang nangyari kaya kinindatan niya ang panganay na kapatid para hindi ito mag-alala. Nakahinga nang maluwag si Andrew. Alam niyang matalino ang kapatid na bunso at marunong itong sumunod sa napag-usapan.
Pagkatapos makapagmeryenda ay sinamahan ni Aling Kirsty ang anak na bunso patungo sa bahay nina Juanita. Nagdala pa ang ginang ng 3 tuhog na ‘bananaque’ para ibigay sa mga ito. Pinatuloy sila ni Aling Arra at sinamahan papasok ng kwarto ng baklang kapitbahay nina Perky. Nadaanan pa nila sa sala ang ama nitong si Mang Gaspar at tinanguan sila.
“Juanita, may naghahanap sa yo..” anunsyo ni Aling Arra habang papasok ng kwarto nito kasunod sina Aling Kirsty at Perky.
Nakahiga ang baklang si Juanita at nagbabasa ng magazine pero biglang napaupo matapos mapagsino ang mga bisita.
“O.. Aling Kirsty.. na..nadalaw ho..ho kayo..” medyo nabubulol pang sabi nito. Kahit alam niyang walang sinumang pinagsabihan ang mga magulang niya tungkol sa  ginawa niyang kapangahasan sa panganay na kapatid ni Perky ay hindi naman niya sigurado kung ikinuwento ng mga bata sa ina ang nangyari.
“Ah oo.. nag-aya kasi itong si Perky na pumunta dito sa inyo.. namimiss ka na siguro ng batang yan.. matagal ka na rin kasing hindi nagagawi sa tindahan..” sagot naman nito.
“Parang takot na takot kang makita kami ate Juanita.. totoo po un.. namimiss na kita!” sabi ng batang si Perky sabay hampas sa may hita ng tsismosang kapitbahay. Ang pagkakahampas niya ay pabiro na parang nagigiliw lamang sa paningin nina Aling Arra at Aling Kirsty pero may diin un at nasaktan si Juanita.
“Aw.. aray Perky.. medyo may pasa pa ako dyan.. “ nakangiwing sabi nito.
“Ay sorry po.. ate Juanita.. natutuwa lang po ako sa inyo..” ani Perky at hinimas ang bahaging hinampas niya kanina pero ang himas niya ay madiin din kaya lalong napangiwi ang bakla.
“Ah.. etsus nitong batang ito.. tama na .. tama na.. ok na ko.. “ pabulong na sabi ni Juanita na nakairap kay Perky at hinawi ang kamay nito.
“Ate Juanita galit ka ba sa kin?..  di ba dapat ako ang magalit sa yo dahil may kasalanan ka sa min lalo na sa kuya Andrew ko..” ani Perky na ngiting-ngiti kay Juanita samantalang ang bakla ay hindi mapakali at kulang na lang ay takpan ang bibig nito, dangan nga lang at kasama nito ang ina..
“Bakit anak, anong kasalanan ng ate Juanita mo?” untag ni Aling Kirsty.
Tumingin si Perky sa ina pagkatapos ay kay Juanita Paula at kitang-kita niyang parang namumutla ito. “Di ba sabi mo sa min nina kuya sasamahan mo kami sa ‘perya’ pero bigla ka na lang nagkasakit. Ang bad bad mo!” ani Perky kay Juanita, hinampas ulit nito ang tuhod ng baklang kapitbahay at saka humagikgik. Ang totoo ay nilalansi lamang niya ang mga ito. Gusto lang niyang lalong manggalaiti ang baklang kapitbahay. 
“Ay oo nga pala noh! .. Sorry Perky ha.. pakisabi rin sa dalawa mong kuya na sorry kasi bigla akong nagkasakit..” Nakahinga nang maluwag si Juanita, akala niya ay ibubuko na siya ng bata.
“Okay lang ate, eto oh, dinalhan ka namin ni Inay ng bananaque para gumaling ka na.. aling Arra, kuha rin po kayo at bigyan nyo rin po si Mang Gaspar” ani Perky at iniabot sa ina ni Juanita ang supot ng babanaque.
“Salamat Perky..mabait pa lang bata itong anak mo Arra” sabi nito sa inay niya.
“Ay naku, sinabi mo pa.. mababait ang tatlo kong anak bukod pa sa matalino, lalo na itong si Perky..” may pagmamalaking sagot ng nanay niya. Huling-huli ni Perky ang biglang pag-irap ni Juanita Paula.
“Naku, oho Aling Arra, super talino ho niyang si Perky, grabe nga ho eh!” malanding sabi ng bakla na ikinabungisngis naman niya.
“O Pano Mare, uuwi na kami.. “ wika ng nanay ni Perky kay Aling Arra..”Juanita, pag magaling ka na dalaw ka sa bahay ha!” dagdag pa nito.
“Oho, sige po.. salamat ho sa pagdalaw..” sabi ng baklang si Juanita at muling nahiga sa kama. Lumabas na ng kwarto si Aling Arra kasunod si Aling Kirsty. Pero bago tuluyang lumabas si Perky ay mabilis nitong kinurot ang tuhod ni Juanita. “Maldita ka!” halos pabulong na sabi ng baklang kapitbahay sa palabas na si Perky. Nilingon naman ito ng bata at binelatan. Naiwang mag-isa ang napipikong si  Juanita Paula. Samantala, pagdating ng bahay ay ikinuwento ni Perky sa dalawang kapatid ang nangyari at tawa ng tawa ang dalawa.
Lumipas pa ang halos isang linggo at malakas na ulit ang baklang si Juanita Paula. Palagi na itong makikitang umaalis sa umaga kasama ng kaibigan nitong si Khim at gabi na kung umuwi. Babaeng-babae ang ayos ng dalawa at mukhang tanggap na ng mga magulang ni Juanita ang pagiging ‘bakla’ nito. Narinig ni Perky mula kay Aling Arra na ‘rumaraket’ daw ang magkaibigan at nagme-‘make-up’ sa isang parlor sa bayan nang minsang magkakwentuhan nito ang kanyang ina sa may tindahan. Inimbitahan pa sila nito na dumalo sa kaarawan ni Juanita sa darating na linggo na gaganapin sa kanilang bahay. Nangako ang kanyang Inay na pupunta sila. Ngayon pa lang ang nag-iisip na ang matalinong si Perky kung pano niya iinisin ang tsismosang kapitbahay.
Nang dumating ang kaarawan ni Juanita ay maaga itong gumising upang maghanda gayong alas-tres pa naman ng hapon ang simula ng pagdiriwang. Inilatag niya sa kama ang kanyang pulang gown. Ang nasabing gown ay ipinahiram pa sa kanya ng manager ng parlor na si Jethro. Bagong gawa raw iyon at pandagdag sa koleksyon ng pinaparentahang saya ng manager pero dahil kaarawan niya ay siya ang pinakaunang magsusuot niyon at libre pa. Nagpasalamat nang husto si Juanita dito. Inilapag na rin niya ang kanyang mamahaling ‘panty’ at ‘bra’ gayundin ang gagamiting ‘sandals’ at ‘make-up’ mamayang hapon. Tuwang-tuwa si Juanita Paula at nanaog upang tulungan ang ina na kagabi pa abala sa paghahanda ng mga lulutuin. Kagabi ay gumawa ito ng kalamay, puto at suman, ‘lecheplan’, buko salad at ‘jelatin’. Ngayong araw naman ito nakaplanong magluto ng ‘spaghetti’, pansit, ‘pinaltok’ at barbeque. Gusto raw kasi nitong bumawi kay Juanita dahil ilan kaarawan din nito ang hindi nasaksikan ng ginang sapagkat magkalayo sila. Katulong din si Mang Gaspar sa pagluluto.
“Happy birthday, anak!” nakangiting bati ni Aling Arra kay Juanita pagkakita dito.  Napayakap sa galak si Juanita sa Ina.. “Salamat po Nay!”
“Happy birthday Juanita..” wika naman ni Mang Gaspar bagamat hindi nakatingin sa kanya at patuloy sa paghihiwa ng sibuyas.
“Thank you, Itay..” bagamat medyo alangan pa rin sa ama ay lihim na natuwa ang bakla sapagkat ngayon lang niya narinig na tinawag siya nito sa pangalang ‘Juanita’.
“Ano pong maitutulong ko ‘Nay.. hihiwain na rin po ba ngayon itong mga carrots?”
“Ay naku wag na anak, madudumihan ka pa.. saka kaarawan mo ngayon, mabuti pa ay maligo ka na at magsimba, kami na ng tatay mo ang bahala dito sa kusina..” saway ni Aling Arra sa kanya, pakiramdam ni Juanita ay parang bata siya ngayon dahil sa pag-aasikaso ng ina.
“Sigurado po kayo ‘Nay?” tanong niya.
“Oo anak.. sige na dali at nang maaga kang makabalik.”
Tumalima naman si Juanita sa sinabi ng ina. Noon din ay naligo siya at nagbihis ng magandang panlakad. Hindi muna niya isinuot ang gown.  Bago umalis ay nagpaalam siya sa magulang. Paglabas niya ng bahay ay nasalubong niya ang magkapatid na Perky at Roy na may dalang labindalawang lobo

“Ate Juanita, Happy birthday po! Nagdala kami ng lobo, pinabibigay po ni Inay. Isama nyo raw po sa mga dekorasyon nyo para sa ‘party’ mamaya…” bati ni Perky dito.
“Happy birthday ate Juanita..” bati rin ni Roy.
“Salamat Roy..” anitong halatang gustong ‘okrayin’ ang batang si Perky kaya hindi ito pinansin. Naiinis pa rin kasi ito sa bunsong anak ni Aling Kirsty dahil sa ginawa nito noon. Pakipasok nyo na lang sa loob, andun sina  nanay at tatay…pakisabi sa nanay nyo na salamat..”
“Ate Juanita sorry nga po pala sa nangyari dati.. hindi ko na po uulitin promise!” nakangiting wika ni Perky at itinaas pa ang kanang kamay na parang nanunumpa.
“Asus.. totoo ba yan o etsus lang?” nakapamewang na sabi ng baklang si Juanita.
“Totoo po ate, alam nyo ate, ang ganda-ganda nyo po ngayon… “ pang-uuto pa nito sa tsismosang kapitbahay.
“Talaga?!! Inookray mo lang yata ako eh..” pumipikit-pikit pa ang mata ni Juanita at ‘feel na feel’ nito ang mag-ala-“Diyosa’.
Siniko naman ni Perky ang kapatid na si Roy para sumang-ayon.
“Ah.. eh.. oo nga ang ganda nyo ngayon ate!” banat ni Roy.
“Hmm… sige na nga, patatawarin na kita Perky.. basta wag mo na lang ulit uulitin ha… “ ani Juanita at ibinaba nito ang kamay ni Perky na nooy nakataas pa rin.
“Bongga!.. salamat ate Juanita!” kinindatan ito ni Perky. Sakay na sakay naman ang baklang si Juanita sa pang-uuto nito. Saglit lang ay gumaan na ulit ang loob nito sa bata.
“O siya, maiwan ko muna kayo at punta ko sa simbahan.. basta mamaya ay wag kayong mawawala ha.. maraming inihandang pagkain si nanay..” anito at nagsimula nang lumakad palayo.
“Salamat ate..” ani Perky rito.
Pagpasok sa loob ng bahay nina Juanita ay dumirestso ang magkapatid sa kusina.
“Hello po Aling Arra, Mang Gaspar. pinatuloy po kami ni Ate Juanita dito, ibigay raw po namin sa inyo itong mga lobo na bigay ng inay.. mamaya daw po aayusin ni ate Juanita pagbalik niya..”
“Ah, siyanga.. naku pakisabi kay Mareng Kirsty salamat.. teka, sandali at maghuhugas lang ako ng kamay pagkatapos ay samahan nyo ako sa kwarto ng ate Juanita nyo at doon muna natin ilagay yang mga lobo..”
“Sige po.. “ halos panabay na sagot ng magkapatid.
Pagpasok sa kwarto ay natambad kina Perky ang gown na isusuot ni Juanita. “Ang ganda-ganda!” sabi ni Perky.. “bigay nyo po ba sa kanya yan Aling Arra?” tanong nito sa ina ni Juanita.
“Ay hindi iha.. pinahiram lang sa kanya yan ng amo niya sa ‘parlor’..”  sabi ng matanda at nagsimulang itali sa may bintana ang mga lobo.
“Ah.. ganun po ba?.. Aling Arra, mukhang abala po kayo sa pagluluto, kami na lang po ni kuya Roy ang magtatali nito.. aalis na rin po kami pagkatapos.. madali lang naman po itong gawin..” ani Perky at sinimulang itali ang lobo.
“Naku napakabait mo talaga Perky..o siya, sige, maiwan ko muna kayo ha.. medyo marami nga akong gagayating panrekado eh“  Kakamot-kamot sa ulong sabi nito
“opo..” anang dalawa.
Pagkalabas ni Aling Arra ay iniabot ni Perky sa kapatid ang mga hawak na lobo.. “Kuya, ikaw muna magtali nito at may gagawin lang ako..” pabulong na sabi nito kay Roy.
“Ano na naman yang naiisip mo Perky..” tanong nito sa bunsong kapatid. Pero sa halip na sagutin ang tanong ng kanyang kuya Roy ay kinuha ni Perky ang gunting na nasa may tokador at ginupit ang dalawang utong ng ‘bra’ na nakalatag sa kama.
“Perky! Anong ginagawa mo?” pabulong pero nag-aalalang tanong ng kapatid.
“Ssssh.. kuya, wag kang maingay dyan at baka may makarinig satin.. bilisan mo na ang pagtatali ng lobo at nang makaalis na tayo dito..” ani Perky sa kapatid. Sa takot na mahuli sila at mapagalitan ay tinapos kaagad ni Roy ang pagtatali. Pagkatapos ay nagpaalam na sila sa nanay ni Juanita Paula.

Matapos magsimba ay dinaanan ni Juanita Paula ang ipinagawang cake kay Mang Froy. Kilig na kilig pa ang bakla ng batiin siya ng ‘panadero’ at hipuan sa pwet. Pagdating ng bahay ay agad siyang dumiretso sa kusina at inilapag ang ‘cake’. Pagkatapos ay sinimulan na ni Juanita ang pag-aayos sa bakuran nila kung saan gaganapin ang pagtitipon. Kahapon ay kumuha ang kanyang itay ng mga palapa ng niyog at kawayan at gumawa ng tabing sa harap ng kanilang bakuran upang may mapagdausan ng salu-salo.

Katulong ang kaibigang si Khim ay naglagay sila ng 3 mahabang mesa na sinapinan nila ng magarang ‘mantel’. Inihanda na rin nila ang mga plato, platito, baso, kutsara at tinidor at saka binuhay ang ‘sound system’. Malakas ang tugtog at nakakaindak ang musika kaya bandang ala-una pa lang ng hapon ay isa-isa ng dumating ang mga bisita. Lahat ay may bitbit na regalo para kay Juanita. Hinayaan muna niya ang kanyang inay sa pag-istema sa bisita at dumiretso na siya sa kwarto upang magbihis. Laking gulat ng baklang kapitbahay nina Perky nang matuklasang butas ang dalawang utong ng bra na inihanda niya kanina. Pulang-pula si Juanita sa galit at may ideya na siya kung sino ang may kagagawan niyon subalit kelangan niyang magtimpi dahil ayaw niyang mag-eskandalo lalo pa’t kaarawan niya ngayon. Isa pa’y nariyan lang ang tatay niya at ayaw niyang mabugbog ulit nito. Kahit naiimbyerna si Juanita ay pinigilan niya ang sariling magwala nang mga sandaling iyon. Napaiyak na lamang siya sa inis dahil ang ‘bra’ na sana’y susuotin niya ay kinuha pa niya kay Misis Carol noong isang linggo at hindi pa niya nababayaran. Si Misis Carol ay kasamahan niya sa ‘parlor’ na nagnenegosyo ng pahulugang gamit, damit at alahas. Sa nangyari ay nagkasya na lamang siyang isuot ang luma niyang ‘bra’.
Sa kabila noon ay ganda-gandahan pa rin si Juanita Paula. Ang kasamahan niya sa ‘parlor’ na si Khim ang nag-‘make-up’ sa kanya. Paglabas niya ng bahay saktong alas-tres ng hapon ay halos sabay-sabay na napalingon kay Juanita ang mga bisitang naroroon. Lahat ay bumabati sa kanya ng happy birthday. Ang isa nilang kasamahan sa parlor ay nagsabi pa ng “bongga ka day!.. ang ganda mo.. charus!” at nagtawanan ang mga tao. Habang isa-isang nilalapitan ni Juanita Paula ang mga bisita upang magpasalamat sa pagdalo ng mga ito ay nahagip ng kanyang mga mata ang matagal ng ‘crush’. Biglang tumalon ang puso ng tsismosang kapitbhay nina Perky. Subalit ang kanyang kilig ay napalitan ng pagkainis nang makitang kausap ng guwapong binata ang bunsong anak na babae ni Aling Kirsty.
Lumapit si Juanita Paula sa dalawa… “hi..” malanding sabi ni Juanita kay Ker at halatang nagpapa-‘cute’ ito sa binata.
“Oh, hi Juanita! .. Happy birthday..” bati ni Ker.
“Thank you.. para sa kin ba yan?” tanong ng bakla sabay turo sa bulaklak na hawak ni Ker..
“Ay, sorry Juanita.. hindi para sa ‘yo to.. kay Perky ito eh.. pinahawakan lang sa kin..” hinging paumanhin ng binata dito.
“Ay opo ate Juanita dala ko po yan, para sa yo po yan..” magalang na sabi ni Perky sa may kaarawan.
“Hmp! .. di bale na lang.. alam ko namang pinitas mo lang yan sa hardin ni Mang Jim..” mataray na sabi nito.
“Ikaw naman Juanita, pasalamat ka nga at binibigyan ka ni Perky ng bulaklak.. nag-abala na yong bata, susungitan mo pa” sabad ni Ker. Para namang napahiya si Juanita.
“Sige, akin na nga yan..” kinuha ni Juanita ang rosas na hawak ni Ker, pero dahil pabigla ang pagkuha niya ay natusok ng tinik ang daliri nito.
“Aray!... “ anito. Sinadya ni Perky na hindi alisin ang tinik ng bulaklak kaya tatawa-tawa ito sa nangyari. Ang sama ng tingin ni Juanita kay Perky. “Tatawa-tawa ka pa dyang bata ka!” sabi ni Juanita. Bigla namang tumigil sa pagbungisngis si Perky at nagkunyaring naiiyak kaya nang tumingin si Ker sa bata ay  naawa ito.
“Juanita, hindi ka naman tinatawanan ni Perky ka, kita mo nga at naiiyak na siya.. wag ka na umiyak Perky.. hindi mo naman kasalanan..” ani Ker at hinagud-hagud ang likuran nya.
“Pasensya na kayo ate Juanita, hindi ko naman po gustong masugatan kayo.. gusto ko lang po kayong bigyan ng rosas dahil ‘birthday’ nyo..” ani Perky na medyo humihikbi.
“Juanita.. please.. wag mo ng paiyakin si Perky, sabihin mong okay ka lang, hindi ba, para tusok lang eh..” baling ni Ker.
“Etsus! Oo na, ok na..  sige Perky, wag ka na umiyak.. pasensya ka na, ako naman may kasalanan kaya di ko nakita yung tinik..” hinging-paumanhin nito.
“O siya Perky, halika na at kumuha na tayo ng pagkain baka nagugutom ka na.. “ aya ni Ker sa bata.. “o pa’no Juanita, maiwan ka muna namin ha..” paalam ni Ker..
Tumango lamang si Juanita kay Ker. Sa loob niya ay gigil na gigil siya sa batang si perky. Nang maglakad sina Ker at Perky para kumuha ng pagkain ay nakasunod pa rin ang tingin ni Juanita sa dalawa. Paglingon ni Perky ay bineletan niya baklang kapitbahay. Para namang hindi maipinta ang mukha nito.
Hindi sumama sa pagtitipon ang kapatid na panganay ni Perky na si Andrew. Nagdahilan itong masakit ang tiyan. Nauunawaan ni Perky ang kapatid kaya di na niya ito pinilit. Ang nanay niya at ang kanyang kuya Roy ay kasama niyang pumunta doon pero hindi niya matanaw ngayon. Ang alam niya ay pumasok ang mga ito sa bahay nina Juanita para tumulong kay Aling Arra sa pag-iistema ng ibang bisita dahil inako ng kanyang kuya Ker ang pagbabantay sa kanya.
Maya-maya pa ay napalitan ang maingay na musika ng isang malamyos na tugtugin. Nagsimulang pumunta sa gitna si Juanita Paula at ang mga kasamahan nito sa ‘parlor’. Matatapos na ang tugtog nang biglang dumating ang gwapong-gwapo si Daniel. Si Daniel ay kapatid ni Ker. May dala itong isang bungkos na bulaklak para sa baklang may kaarawan kaya naman pakiramdam ni Juanita ay ang haba-haba ng buhok niya ng araw na iyon. Sa isip niya, kahit na hindi napasakanya si Ker eh nandyan naman si Daniel at sapat na iyon para maging masaya siya sa birthday niya.

Habang kumakain ang mga panauhin ay nagsalita sa mikropono ang baklang kapitbahay ni Perky at pinasalamatan ang lahat ng naroroon. Umani ng masigabong palakpakan si Juanita matapos ang madrama nitong pananalita, pagkatapos ay tila prinsesa itong yumukod yukod sa mga tao. Samantala, si Perky naman ang hindi maipinta ang mukha. Nangiti ang bakla sa kanya kaya't lalo siyang nanggigil dito. Naisip ni Perky na panahon na para simulan niya ang huling plano.

Kumuha ang bata ng isang platong 'spaghetti' at nilagyan ng chili powder, pagkatapos ay hinalo iyon at binudburan ng keso. Kumuha rin siya ng coke pero ang basong pinaglagyan ay pinahiran niya ng 'chili oil'. Siniguro niyang hindi mahahalata iyon ng bakla. Nang handa na ang lahat ay inilagay niya ito sa isang tray at lumapit kay Daniel.

"Kuya Daniel, pakibigay mo naman itong pagkain kay ate Juanita. Tiyak na gutom na 'yon kasi kanina pang abala sa pag-aasikaso sa bisita.. matutuwa 'yon kung ikaw ang mag-aabot nito sa kanya"

"Oy, ang bait mo naman Peky!" nakangiting sabi ni Daniel dito. "O sige ako na ang bahala dito".

Habang papalayo si Daniel dala ang plato ng 'spaghetti' at isang baso ng 'coke' ay umalis na si Perky. Umuwi siya at dali-daling pinuntahan ang kanyang kuya Andrew upang ipaalam dito ang ginawa. Magkasabay ang dalawang tumungo sa bintana sa sala at palihim na tinanaw si Juanita Paula. Kitang-kita nila nang tuwang-tuwang abutin nito ang pagkaing ibinigay ni Daniel.

Nang simulan nitong kainin ang 'spaghetti' ay tila hindi maipinta ang mukha nito. Alam ni Perky kung gaano iyon kaanghang pero mukhang nagpipilit pa rin ang baklang si Juanita at tinitiis ang anghang upang maging kalmado sa harap ni Daniel. Maya-maya pa ay naging ngiting aso na ang kanina'y matamis nitong ngiti. Kinakausap ito ni Daniel na sa tingin ni Perky at Andrew ay tinatanong nito kung okey lang ang kanilang baklang kapitbahay kasi nakita nilang tumango ito at sumubo ulit ng 'spaghetti'. Saglit pa ay mukhang hindi na nito nakayanan ang anghang kaya uminom ng coke na lingid sa kaalaman nito ay maanghang din. Nabitiwan ni Juanita ang plato at baso at pulang-pula ang mukhang nagtatakbo ang bakla papasok sa bahay ng mga ito. Tawa naman ng tawa ang dalawang magkapatid sa nasaksihan habang naiwang nakatulala si Daniel na walang kamalay-malay na maanghang ang pagkaing ibinigay nito sa tsismosang kapitbahay nina Perky at Andrew. Sa wakas, nakaganti na rin sila!

          Ang “Etsus” na araw ni Juanita Paula        
Maikling kwento. Para lubos na maunawaan, mahalagang basahin ang aking naunang 'post' na may pamagat na: "Juanita Paula, ang tsismosang Kapitbahay". hehehe. This is FOR ADULTS ONLY.

Labis na pagkatakot ang mababakas sa mukha ni Andrew nang mapagtantong nasa loob siya ng kwarto ng kanilang kapitbahay na si Juanita Paula, isang tsismosang baklang nasa edad bente syete at balitang mahilig 'mangmolestiya' ng mga kabataang lalaki. Kanina lang ay kaysaya ni Andrew kasama ang dalawa niyang kapatid na sina Perky at Roy na naglalaro ng 'taguan' sa loob ng kanilang bahay nang di sinasadya ay naaksidente ang bunso niyang kapatid na si Perky at nahulog mula sa itaas ng aparador na pinagtataguan nito. Dahil doon ay napilitan siyang puntahan ang kapitbahay na si Juanita, dahil ito ang tanging saksi sa pangyayari at balak sana ay pakiusapan niya itong huwag magsumbong sa kanyang nanay dahil alam niyang mapapalo na naman siya ng ina kapag nalaman na nasaktan ang kapatid. Subalit ang balak niyang ito ang nagdala sa kanya sa isang alanganing sitwasyon. Nagsimulang pagpawisan si Andrew sa labis na takot kay Juanita. Tinangka niyang tumakas dito subalit napigilan siya ng bakla sa braso. Nanlamig ang kanyang katawan.

"Relax ka lang Andrew.. bakit parang takot na takot ka sa kin. Matagal na rin naman tayong magkapitbahay di ba? Dati naman ay palagay ang loob mo sa kin kapag nakikita mo ko..” anang tsismosang kapitbahay ni Andrew. Gustong panindigan ng balahibo ng labindalawang taong gulang na bata nang magsimulang haplus-haplusin ni Juanita ang kanyang braso. Hindi siya sumagot sa tanong nito at sa halip ay umusal nang taimtim na dalangin na sana ay hayaan na siya nitong makauwi ng bahay.

“Alam mo ba Andrew, na nung maliit ka pa ay tuwang-tuwa ako sa yo kasi madalas ay naliligo ka ng hubo’t hubad dyan sa poso sa harapan ng bahay ni Manong Jim kaya labas ang patotoy mo..” humahagik na wika nito na ang tinutukoy ang ang isa pa nilang kapitbahay. Nasa loob ng iisang bakuran ang bahay nina Andrew, Juanita at Mang Jim. Nanatiling walang kibo si Andrew sa tinuran ng baklang si Juanita. Kung dati-rati ay palagay ang loob niya dito at nagpapaturo pa siya ng sagot sa ilang takdang-aralin nila, ngayon ay parang estranghero ito sa kanya.

“Magsalita ka naman Andrew… gusto mo ba ng maiiinom?.. Ipagtitimpla kita. Alam mo ba, nung maliit ka pa ay nakikipanuod kayo ng t.v. ng kapatid mong si Roy dito sa bahay. Noon ay di pa nakakabili ng t.v. ang Inay mo..kung minsan nga ay nakakatulog ka pa sa panunuod tapos ay binubuhat kita at inihihiga sa sofa, natatandaan mo pa ba?” anito at patuloy ang paghimas sa kanyang braso.

Sunud-sunod na iling lang ang naging tugon ni Andrew. Ayaw na niyang marinig pa ang anumang sasabihin ni Juanita. Alam niya na anumang sandali ay pwedeng may gawin itong hindi maganda. Sa murang isip niya ay alam niya ang posible nitong gawin. Kahit papano ay hindi na siya 'tanga' sa ganung bagay. Isa pa ay narinig niya ang kwentuhan ng mga kalaro patungkol sa baklang kapitbahay.

“O sige, yaman din lamang at ayaw mong magsalita, mabuti pa ay simulan na natin ang “sesyon” makahulugang sabi ng baklang si Juanita at kinindatan pa si Andrew.

“Ate Juanita, huwag! Hayaan nyo na po akong uuwi dahil parating na ang nanay, tiyak na hahanapin ako nun!” babala ni Andrew. Yun lang ang tanging naisip niyang pwedeng idahilan dito.

“Naku, alam ko yatang kaaalis lang ng nanay mo at sa tuwina’y inaabot iyon ng dalawang oras o mahigit pa sa pamimili, lalo na at sabado ngayon. Tiyak kong namimili si Aling Kirsty ng mga paninda sa tindahan nyo.. mamaya pa yun darating” anang baklang si Juanita na tila sigurado na sa gusto nitong gawin. Iniupo nito si Andrew sa kama at saka tumungo sa pinto at ikinandado iyon. Dahil nanlalambot ang tuhod ay napaupo na rin si Andrew sa kama. Ang isip niya ay abala sa kung paano siya makakatakas sa kapitbahay.

“Sana po ay isa kina Roy o Perky ang pumunta dito at tawagin ako..” piping usal nya. Nagsisimula ng magtanggal ng butones ng suot na blusa ang baklang si Juanita nang biglang makarinig ng sunud-sunod na katok sa pintuan.

“Kalurky! Sino namang etsusera yun?!” naiinis na wika ni Juanita at muling ibinutones ang suot na blusa sabay labas ng kwarto dahil walang tigil sa pagkatok ang kung sinumang nasa labas. Pero bago niya tuluyang pagbuksan ang kumakatok sa pintuan ay siniguro niyang nakakandado ang pinto sa kwarto. Kahit papano ay nakahinga ng maluwag si Andrew nang makalabas ang baklang si Juanita. Naghanap siya ng pwedeng daanan para makatakas ngunit napapaligiran ng bakal ang bintana sa kwarto ng kapitbahay.

Samantala, pagbukas ni Juanita Paula ng pintuan ng sala ay ang naiinip na mukha ni Mang Dencio ang nabungaran nya. Si Mang Dencio ang may-ari ng paupahang apartment na tinutuluyan ni Juanita Paula. Nakalimutan nga pala niya kahapon na magbayad ng renta kaya ngayon ay naniningil na ito.

“Oy Juanita, bakit ba ang tagal mong magbukas ng pinto? Siguro may ginagawa ka na namang milagro dyan ano?” sita ni Mang Dencio sa nagulat na si Juanita.
“Ano ba Mang Dencio?! Nang-eetsus na naman kayo! Balak ko sanang matulog, medyo napapaidlip na nga ako nang kumatok kayo?” taas-kilay na sagot naman ng bakla.

"Aysus, matutulog ka ngayon eh ang aga-aga, bakit saan ka ba humada kagabi at hindi ka natulog?” pag-uusisa pa rin nito.

“Hmp! Tantanan nyo nga ako noh! Sandali at kukunin ko ang pambayad ko sa renta..” anitong tumalikod na sa kasera. Pakembot-kembot pa itong naglakad papasok ng bahay kaya nailing na lang si Mang Dencio na nag-intay sa harap ng pintuan. Madali namang nakuha ni Juanita ang perang pambayad dito dahil nakapatong lang ito sa ibabaw ng kanyang tv. Ang totoo ay balak sana niyang magbayad ng upa sa bahay ngayong araw pero naantala ang pagpunta niya sa bahay nang kasera nang dumating ang batang si Andrew.

“O ito na ho ang bayad ko Mang Dencio, sige ho at baka marami pa kayong sisingilin” pagtataboy ni Juanita pagkatapos iaabot ang isang lilibuhing papel sa kasera.

"At bakit isang libo lang ito Juanita? Hindi ka na yata marunong magkwenta ngayon. Hindi ba’t 1,500 ang upa mo buwan-buwan? At nung nakaraang buwan ay isanlinbo rin lamang ang ibinigay mo? Kaya dapat ay dalawang libo ang bayad mo ngayon!”

“Pasensya na ho kayo Mang Dencio, nagipit lang ho talaga ako, mahina ho kasi ang 'raket' nitong mga nakaraang araw..” kakamot-kamot sa ulo na sagot ng baklang si Juanita.
“Sus, palagi na lang yan ang dahilan mo sa kin eh!"

"Wag ka na magalit Mang Dencio, babawi na lang ako sa susunod” wika ni Juanita at malanding pinagapang ang kamay patungo sa harapan ni Mang Dencio. Kamuntik ng makamas ng bakla ang maumbok na harapan ng kasera.

“Tse!.. Pati ako idadamay mo sa kalokohan mo Juanita. Dyan ka na nga!” tinabig nito ang kamay ng bakla at nagmamadaling umalis.

Naiwan namang natatawa si Juanita Paula. Sa loob-loob nya ay may-araw din ang kasera nya at sa tamang panahon ay 'masasarili' nya ito.

Nang wala na si Mang Dencio sa paningin ni Juanita ay agad syang bumalik sa kwarto. Kanina pa syang gigil na gigil dito kaya ayaw na nyang magsayang ng sandali. Pagpasok nya sa loob ay nadatnan nyang umiiyak ang bata. Kahit papano ay naantig ang damdamin ng bakla. Mabilis nitong nilapitan si Andrew at hinagud-hagod ito sa dibdib. Kung alam lamang ni Juanita ay labis ang pagpapapasalamat ni Andrew at dumating si Mang Dencio sa tamang oras.

“Andrew.. bakit ka umiiyak?.. tahan na.. pasensya ka na at dumating si Mang Dencio para maningil ng upa kaya di ako nakabalik agad.. ano bang nangyayari sa yo ha?”
“Ate Juanita… please.. payagan mo na akong umuwi..” wika ni Andrew sa pagitan ng mga hikbi.

“Kala ko ba ayaw mong isumbong kita sa nanay mo?.. Para ka namang hindi lalaki nyan eh!.. tahan na.. wag ka ng umiyak.. akala mo ba eh may gagawin akong masama sa yo eh parang kapatid na rin ang turing ko sa yo?” alo nito. Napatingin si Andrew sa tsismosang kapitbahay at biglang nagliwanag ang mukha. Malambing namang pinahid ni Juanita ang mga luhang naglalandas sa pisngi ng bata.

“Talaga ate?.. eh bakit po dito pa tayo sa kwarto?.. pwede naman pong sa sala na lang..”

“Aba siyempre! Ayaw ko namang may makakita na kung sino sa gagawin natin.. baka kung anong isipin ng ibang tao, baka sabihin pinagsasamantalahan kita… ayun oh.. abutin mo yung 'massage oil' dyan sa may ibabaw ng tokador ko.. maghuhubad na ako.. balak ko lang namang magpamasahe sa yo.. hindi kasi ako nakatulog kagabi at ngayon naman ay hindi ako dalawin ng antok kaya tiyak na matapos mo akong masahehin ay aantukin na ako..” anito.

Dali-dali namang tumalima si Andrew at kinuhay ang itinuro nitong 'massage oil'. Lingid sa kaalaman ni Andrew ay pinasasakay lang siya ng kapitbahay para muling mapalagay ang loob ng bata sa kanya.
Hiyang-hiya si Andrew nang magsimulang dumapa sa kama ang tsismosang si Juanita at lumantad sa kanya ang hubad na likuran nito. Kahit nakakakita siya ng hubad-baro sa baryo nila ay iyon yung matatandang sabungero na sanay kumalat sa lansangan ng walang suot na pang-itaas at hindi katulad ngayon na nasa loob pa sila ng isang pribadong silid.

Sinimulang hagurin ni Andrew ng 'massage oil' ang likod ng baklang si Juanita. Maya’t maya ay napapaungol ito. Makalipas ang halos sampung minutong masahe ay biglang tumihaya ito kaya hindi sinasadyang nahawakan ni Andrew ang dibdib ng kapitbahay. Biglang binawi ni Andrew ang kamay na parang napaso ngunit dagli rin itong hinawakan ni Juanita.. “Ang sarap mo pa lang magmasahe eh! Binata ka na talaga.. pwede ng mapakinabangan..” anitong titig na titig sa mukha nya.

“Ate tapos na po ba? Baka pwede na po ako umuwi.. baka magtaka na po sina Perky at Roy at hanapin ako” patay-malisyang tanong nito.

“Ah.. oo nga ano, sige, isa na lang.. pagkatapos dito ay pwede ka ng umuwi..” wika ni Juanita na nakahawak sa dibdib. Ibig sabihin ay sa dibdib naman magmamasahe si Andrew. Wala namang tanung-tanong na nilagyan ng 'massage oil' ni Andrew ang dibdib ng bakla at sinimulan ulit ang marahang paghagod. Lihim na nangingiti si Juanita dahil kagat na kagat si Andrew sa pang-uuto niya. Nakapikit ang baklang kapitbahay ni Andrew at ninamnam ang sarap ng masahe habang nag-iisip ng sunod na hakbang kung paano niya sisimulan ang talagang pakay sa bata na hindi nito ikabibigla. Maya-maya pa ay pinatigil na niya si Andrew sa ginagawa nito at sinabing bilang kabayaran sa masahe ay mamasahehin din niya ito.

“Naku, nakakahiya po ate.. wag na po ate.. wala pong anuman sa kin.. uuwi na lang po ako..” ani Andrew at bumaba ng kama ni Juanita subalit nahatak ni Juanita ang kamay nito at dahil nawalan ng balanse ay napadagan itong bigla sa baklang kapitbahay. Biglang niyakap ng hubad pa ring si Juanita ang batang si Andrew at pilit na pinahaharap gamit ng isa nitong kamay ang mukha ng bata sa kanya pero nagpupumiglas ito. Samantala, hindi namalayan ng dalawa na papasok na pala sa bahay ng mga sandaling iyon ang mga magulang ni Juanita. Naiwan pala ni Juanita na bukas ang pinto sa sala kanina sa pagmamadaling makalapit kay Andrew kung kaya’t tuluy-tuloy na pumasok sina Perky at Roy kasunod sina Aling Arra at Mang Gaspar na siyang mga magulang ni Juanita. May nakapagsabi sa mga ito na sa bayan ng San Juan, Batangas matatagpuan si Juanita Paula kaya nagmakaawa si Aling Arra sa asawang si Gaspar na tigilan na ang pagmamatigas at puntahan nila ang panganay na anak. Hindi naman nagtagal ay nakumbinse na rin ng ginang ang asawa kaya’t tinungo nila ang bayan ng San Juan at nangupahan sa isang ‘apartel’ na nakita nila sa may bayan pero isang linggo na silang naghahanap dito ay hindi pa rin nila ito natatagpuan. Nagpasya si Mang Gaspar na kumuha muna sila ng upahang 'apartment' para may matuluyan sila pansamantala dahil malaki na rin ang nagagastos nito sa pagbabayad sa ‘apartel’. Inirekomenda ng taga-bantay sa ‘apartel’ ang lugar ni Mang Dencio dahil malapit daw sa bayan at murang maningil ng upa. Nagpasalamat ang mag-asawa dahil iyon pala ang susi para mahanap ang anak na matagal nang hindi nakikita. Nabanggit nila kay Mang Dencio ang dahilan kung bakit kelangan nilang mangupahan at nagulat ito ng malamang sila ang magulang ni Juanita Paula. Ang akala raw kasi ng kasera ay ulilang lubos na ito. Itinuro ni Mang Dencio ang mag-asawa sa compound nina Andrew at sinabihang ipagtanung-tanong sa loob ang bahay ni Juanita Paula. Sakto namang naglalaro sa harapan ng bahay sina Perky at Roy na inabot na ng inip sa paghihintay sa panganay na kapatid na si Andrew. Sa dalawang bata nagtanong ang mga magulang ni Juanita Paula na kaagad namang nagmagandang loob na samahan ang mga ito sa bahay ng baklang kapitbahay.

Pagpasok pa lang ni Mang Gaspar sa loob ng bahay ni Juanita Paula ay nakunsume na ito dahil panay pambabaeng gamit ang nakita niya sa paligid. Kahit nakahanda na niyang patawarin ang anak dahil sa pinili nitong buhay ay hindi pa rin niya magawang tanggapin ng lubusan ang pagiging bakla nito. Sa kabilang banda naman ay maluha-luha si Aling Arra nang makita ang larawan ng anak na nakapatong sa ibabaw ng tv at tila ‘dyosang’ nakabilad sa araw. Kinuha ni Aling Arra ang larawan at niyakap.

“Gaspar, tingnan mo ang anak natin. Siyanga ang anak natin! Kahit matagal na panahon na natin siyang hindi nakikita, sigurado akong siya nga ang ating anak na matagal ng nawawala…” maluha-luhang sabi nito sa asawa. Tahimik lamang si Mang Gaspar at hinagod ang likod ng kabiyak upang tumigil ito sa pag-iyak.

“Teka kuya Roy, bakit parang wala si ate Juanita?” untag ni Perky sa nakatatandang kapatid.

“Baka natutulog..” sabi naman ni Roy.

“Pero di ba sabi ni Kuya Andrew pupunta daw siya dito? Nasan ang kuya And..? hindi pa ito tapos sa sasabihin ng makarinig nila ang tinig ng kapatid.

“Ate Juanita, huwag!” sigaw ni Andrew.

Biglang napatakbo ang magkapatid na Perky at Roy kasunod ang mag-asawang Gaspar at Arra sa pinagmulan ng tinig. Nadatnan nilang yakap at pilit hinahalikan ni Juanita Paula ang kawawang si Andrew.

“Paulo Jonathan!” tumataginting ang tinig ni Mang Gaspar. Sa kabila ng mahabang panahong lumipas ay matikas pa rin ito at parang hindi man lang tumanda.

Sa labis na gulat ay nabitiwan ni Juanita Paula ang batang si Andrew. Nabalot ng takot si Juanita nang mapagsino ang bagong dating.

Dali-dali namang tumakbo palabas ng bahay si Andrew kasama ang dalawa niyang kapatid na sina Perky at Roy. Pagdating ng bahay ay kinausap niya ng masinsinan ang dalawa at sinabihang hindi dapat ikwento sa iba ang nangyari maski sa nanay nila. Kahit balot pa rin ng hilakbot at pagkagulat sa ginawa ng tsismosang kapitbahay si Andrew ay hindi siya nagpahalata sa mga ito. Nilibang niya ang dalawang kapatid at inayang maglaro ulit. Nagulat na lamang sina Andrew nang may dumating na sasakyan na patuloy ang pag-'wangwang'. Napatingin silang magkakapatid sa bintana at nakita ang parating na ambulansya.

Huminto ang mga ito sa harap ng bakuran nila at sunud-sunod na lumabas ang mga nakaunipormeng 'nurse'. Kitang-kita nila ng ilabas ng mga ito sa bahay ang hindi halos makilalang si Juanita Paula na putok ang nguso at duguan ang mukha. Nagdilim pala ang paningin ng ama nitong si Mang Gaspar sa nadatnang eksena kanina kung kaya’t nabugbog nang husto ang anak. Kamuntik na nitong napatay ng tuluyan ang baklang si Juanita. Buti na lang at listo si Aling Arra at nakatawag agad ng ambulansya. Saktong kaaalis pa lang ng ambulansya ng dumating ang Nanay ni Andrew. Nag-usisa ito kung sino ang nakasakay doon pero walang sinuman sa magkakapatid ang sumagot. Sa halip ay tuluy-tuloy na kinuha ng mga ito ang pinamili ng ina. Si Andrew ay nagsimulang magsalansan ng paninda sa kanilang tindahan samantanlang sina Perky at Roy ay nilantakan ang pasubong nitong mais.

          Counting the Omer - The Creation of Meaning (Part 6)        
In previous posts, I discussed the murky historical origins of counting the omer and Shavuot. I also discussed how this is reflected in textual ambiguities and confusion. In this post, I would like to examine how people have come to create meaning for this ritual. This historical gloss---wholly apart from any underlying original meaning of the ritual---is in fact what most of us who count the omer experience when we count the omer.

Various midrashim (and later the Zohar) state that the Jews had descended to the 49th level of impurity in Egypt. Another midrash (Ecclesiastes Rabbah 3:11 and Song of Songs Rabbah 2:5, included in Bialek's Sefer HaAggadah, p. 78, no. 25) states that the Jews could have received the Torah on the day they left Egypt, but they were physically weak and needed a few months to recover. In both cases, they needed spiritual or physical healing, and this took place during the time between Passover and Shavuot, or during the omer-counting season.

This idea gave rise to the kabalistic tradition of assigning the seven lower sefirot (or emanations of God) to each of the seven weeks and days, giving 49 combinations. The details of this idea are pretty well known and covered in many places on the web. Aish HaTorah has a good explanation. The basic idea is that just as the ancient Jews spiritually improved themselves from the degradations of slavery to the holiness of a people ready to receive a direct revelation from God, we too can improve ourselves during the omer-counting period.

This is actually quite a useful activity. I have had some great conversations with my kids about real examples of the omer count of the day (one of which---pertaining to a baseball game---I recounted here). And I have had some more serious adult discussions and introspections about the different sefirot.

But there is an important aspect of all this that should not be overlooked: it has nothing to do with the original understanding of counting of the omer. No early text mentions the sefirot or anything similar. These are all later creations that were linked to the counting of the omer, and because of their cleverness, wisdom, and utility have become widely accepted.

There are many other examples of this. For example, Chief Rabbi Jonathan Sacks has a thoughtful discussion of how the omer counting reflects two different ideas of time: cyclical time and linear time. (Joni Mitchell picked up on the same theme, more or less, as I discussed here.) Like most of Rabbi Sacks' commentary, this one is really insightful. But it is an analysis that is prompted by the omer counting rather than solidly contained within the omer counting.

One final example. Pirke Avot is a volume of the mishnah with collection of wisdom sayings. Pirke Avot 6:6 states that "Torah is acquired through 48 things" and then lists 48 character traits, such as "study, attentiveness, orderly speech, an understanding heart" etc. Rabbi Noach Weinberg, the Rosh Yeshiva of Aish HaTorah, picked up on this idea and linked it to the counting of the omer. He called it the "48 Ways to Wisdom" and this set of teachings is one of the central study units of Aish HaTorah. Each of R. Weinberg's "ways to wisdom" is a contemporary version of the methods of acquiring Torah from Pirke Avot 6:6. These can be studied, one at a time, during the omer counting period. The webpage with all the information is here.

R. Weinberg developed a smart and useful set of wisdom ideas, and this is and well worth studying. But a few aspects of this stand out for our purposes here.

The first one is the discrepancy in the numbers. There are 49 days of omer counting but only 48 methods of acquiring Torah. R. Weinberg neatly solves this problem with "Organization" as the 49th way: review what you have learned, memorize it, keep it in a logical order, etc. And there is a 50th one of the 48 ways as well: "gratitude" on Shavuot itself.

But a more interesting issue is the differences between Pirke Avot's 48 ways and R. Weinberg's 48 ways. Many of these are the the same, and R. Weinberg simply elaborates on Pirke Avot. For example, the first method of acquiring Torah is "study" (or "talmud"), and R. Weinberg's first way to wisdom is "being aware every minute," which is a form of studying life itself.

But in several instances, R. Weinberg reverses the plain meaning of Pirke Avot. For example, the 14th way of acquiring Torah in Pirke Avot 6:6 is "a minimum of business activity." This method of acquiring Torah is followed by five other "minimizations": a minimum of preoccupation with worldly matters, a minimum of indulgence in worldly pleasure, a minimum of sleep, a minimum of conversation, and a minimum of laughter. These six collectively paint a stark image of a Torah scholar: minimal involvement in worldly affairs and pleasures, and instead long hours studying Torah. This is how great Torah scholars become great Torah scholars, but this is not a message that will sit well with Aish HaTorah's key target audience: non-Orthodox Jews who are thinking of becoming Orthodox. Americans are not into austerity.

Rabbi Weinberg deftly handles this problem. For example, he recasts the first method "minimizing business activity" as "Apply Business Accumen To Living." He starts off by noting briefly that we need to work to earn a living, but we should not overdo it and should also work to acquire wisdom. After this initial nod to the original text, he then notes that we can use some of the tools of business to do so. The rest of the article is a elaboration of these tools: operate efficiently, commit to goals, etc.

He does the same with the other minimizations. Instead of minimizing pleasure, we have Harnessing the Power of Sex (in the context of marriage) and The Use of Physical Pleasure. A "minimum of conversation" becomes The Art of Conversation. And a "minimum of laughter" becomes Laugh at Your Troubles.

I certainly do not have a problem with any of R. Weinberg's teachings here. They seem wise to me, and in many ways fit more comfortably with my worldview than the original Pirke Avot teachings. I am not a hedonist, but I am not ascetic either. I simply note here that several of R. Weinberg's ideas are not quite the same as the original teachings in Pirke Avot, and do not have any inherent connection with counting the omer.

This is not a criticism. R. Weinberg and R. Sacks and the kabbalists did what Jews have always done, and in fact have done it better than most Jews. They created new ideas full of wisdom and insight and linked them to existing ideas or ritual---here, the counting of the omer.

The meaning or importance of counting the omer does not lie in its original context. Best that I can figure, that original context was a way of setting a late-spring wheat offering relative to the date of an earlier early-spring barley offering. That does not carry much significance for me, a lawyer living in Los Angeles in the 21st Century. The importance lies in the layers of meaning that subsequent generations have added to this earlier ritual: the bridge between freedom from slavery celebrated at Passover and the holiness required for the giving of the Torah celebrated at Shavuot, personal growth and spiritual improvement and wisdom, and God and godliness refracted through 49 separate paired combinations of seven aspects of God and godliness, and themes of historical and cyclical time.

At the beginning of this series, I noted that many Jews have problems with relevance and authenticity. I think counting the omer shows a way around this problem.

Counting the omer seems to be inherently irrelevant: counting to 49 one day at a time. The best argument for its inherent irrelevance is that no one other than Jews does this. But the relevance of a mitzvah like this comes from the inherent importance of the ideas and themes created over time and associated with this mitzvah.

The authenticity of the ritual comes both from its relevance and its long historical tradition. People do not passively receive and understand a tradition; they also help create it. The great thinkers that have come before us have developed some pretty great ideas, and those ideas have become part of Judaism, regardless of whether they were there initially. (We also have had some terrible ideas that have been discarded along the way in the gale of creative destruction.) These all are an authentic part of Judaism.

Here is my humble addition to counting the omer. I told my kids that if we counted all 49 days without missing one, we could go out for ice cream after Shavuot. My older son stopped counting somewhere in the 30s, but I finished last night and my younger son (whose bedtime is before it is completely dark) finished this morning. We did it.

So in addition to relevance and authenticity, counting the omer---properly construed---also involves ice cream.

Chag sameach.

          Isis Study – July-September 2013 – Part 4 : Summary and discussions        
Isis unveiled, vol. I


Pages 606 – 611

The previous blog  no. 3 ended with a note :

In the next blog, number 4, the so-called superstitions of native peoples so unceremoniously dismissed by materialistic sceptics and agnostics will be discussed. It will be shown that open-minded and unbiased  investigation and understanding of these out-of-the-ordinary phenomena on the principles of ancient psychology will greatly extend the horizon of modern science.

Shark and wild beast charmers of India and Ceylon

Marcopolo has recorded in his travelogue the enterprise of pearl fishery of Ceylon (now Sri Lanka). He describes how pearl merchants engaged certain   communities living on the coast to bring up pearls by diving into the sea infested with sharks with the help of shark and wild beast charmers, who, by exercising their psychic powers, prevented the sharks from harming the divers. He called fish charmers Abraiman, probably meaning Brahmans.  He said that  the charmers exercised the power over the sharks to be effective only for the day, and that at the expiry of the period the sharks, freed from the spell, roamed freely in their habitat. These charmers, he said, had the powers to charm from a distance, beasts, birds and every living thing.

While sceptical readers of Marco Polo received his accounts with incredulity, charging him with concocting fictitious tales, Colonel Yule, in his work, Ser Marcopolo, reports that his investigations showed that narrations of Marco Polo were substantially correct. He reported that certain Brahmins were employed in the diamond mines of northern Circars to propitiate tutelary genii. Shark charmers were called Hai Bandi, or “shark binders.” The chief operator was paid by the government, besides receiving ten oysters from each boat during the fishery. The remarkable feature of the power of charms these natives exercised was that not more than one authenticated accident from sharks had taken place during the whole period of the British occupation. It is well known that that off the coast of Sri Lanka the sea is inhabited by sharks of the most voracious kind that it is dangerous to bathe in the sea, let alone to dive for oysters. Col. Yule was even prepared to give the names of the British Officers of highest rank in the Indian service, who resorted to native “magicians” and “sorcerers” to assist them in recovering things lost, or in unravelling vexatious mysteries of one kind or another, and after obtaining the object of their search, expressed privately to the native charmers their gratitude, but, out of fear of being ridiculed and laughed at by their peers, denied truth of magic and led the jest against Hindu “superstition.”

Image of the murdered man imprinted on the retina of the murderer

Scientists at one time believed that the retina of the murdered person retains the image of the murderer, and that the likeness could be made still more striking by subjecting the murdered man to certain fumigations, etc. An American News Paper of March 26, 1877 reported that the theory then held was that the last effort of vision materialized itself and remained as an object imprinted on the retina of the eye after death, and that this had been proved as a fact by an experiment tried in the presence of Dr. Gamgee, F.R.S., of Birmingham, England and Prof. Bunsen, the subject being a rabbit. The eyes, it was reported, were placed near an opening in a shutter, and retaining the shape of the same after the animal had been deprived of life.

An account of a semi-magical séance in Paris

India is tirelessly projected by the Christian missionaries in the West as a country inhabited   by people given to idolatry and superstition. In Paris, a centre of civilization, a semi-magical soiree was held. It had all the features of  occult practices which the civilized West would look upon as superstition.

A detail report of the phenomena was furnished to HPB by John L. Sullivan, Ex-Minister  Plenipotentiary  of the U.S.A. to Portugal, who attended the semi-magical séance.

It was in Paris, in the house of a highly respectable physician, whose name he did not divulge as he had no authority to do so. He is referred to in the narration as Dr. X. Mr. Sullivan  was introduced there by an English friend of his, a well known Spiritualist, by name Gledstanes. There were about ten observers who witnessed of the phenomenon.

Dr, X had investigated occult mysteries  for some twenty five years, which he exhibited to the assembled people. His object in exhibiting the phenomenon was to provoke scientific community to take up the investigation of the mysterious powers and faculties latent in man, which would extend the horizon of scientific knowledge into the domain of the hidden forces of Nature and of man. He intended to write a book on his discoveries and experiments.

The players in the exhibition of the phenomenon were two ladies, one was his wife, Madam X, and the other was whom O’ Sullivan called Madam Y. Madam Y was a sensitive, or, a Medium, who had worked closely with Dr. X in his experiments. The following performances were exhibited :

1. Both the ladies had their eyes closed, and apparently in trance. He had them stand at the opposite end of a grand piano, which was shut. He asked them to place their hands upon the piano. Sounds began to issue from its chords which were sounds of marching, galloping, drums, trumpets, rolling musketry, cannon, cries and groans. It lasted for five to ten minutes.

2. Before the two mediums were brought in, Mr. Sullivan had written in pencil on a small piece of paper the names of three objects—known only to himself : the name of the great composer, Beethoven (deceased), name of a flower, daisy, and a French cake, plombieres. He rolled the paper into a pellet and kept in his hand. None knew what he had written other than himself.

He was asked to hand in the rolled paper to madam Y. She held it unopened in between her fingers, placing her hand on her lap. The room was brilliantly lit from chandeliers from two sides of the room. After a while she dropped the paper on the floor, and Mr. Sullivan picked it up.

Dr. X directed her to make an “evocation of the dead.” He placed in her hand a steel rod of some four or five feet in length, the top of which was crowned with a short cross-piece—the Egyptian Tau. With it, the Tau at the free end, she drew a circle round her of about six feet in diameter and handed it back to Dr, X. She stood there for some time. Her lips began to move, muttered some sounds, which after a while became distinct in articulation, sounding like a litany. It sounded like some Oriental language, then loudly cried out “Beethoven !” and fell backwards, prostrate on the floor.

Dr. X leaned over her, made magnetic passes about her face and neck, propped her shoulders and neck with cushions. She laid there as a sick person for about half  an hour during which she seemed to pass through phases of gradual death. Her pulse ceased, heart beat stopped, her hands, arms and arms pit, feet and legs became cold. Dr. X invited the assembled to examine these details. Her gasping for breath came at longer intervals and grew more and more feeble. At last her end came, head falling sideways. She was dead.

Dr. X hastened to revive her. He produced two snakes (from where O Sullivan said he did not notice), huddled them about her neck and down to her bosom, and made eager transverse passes about her neck and head. She slowly revived, and servants carried her off into a private apartment. After a while she returned in good shape. The doctor said she was critical and that but for the exercise in reviving her she would not have survived. It was not any trickery as it was witnessed by eminent people, among whom were respectable physicians, and under the glaring light in a drawing room.

3. Madam Y returned. Mr. O sullivan still held the unopened pellet of paper containing the three words privately written by him. Name Beethovan was the first word. She sat for some time, began to move restlessly, and cried, “Ah, it burns, it burns,” her face showing signs of pain. She raised one of her hands, and it contained the daisy flower. Mr. O Sullivan received it from her. The assembled examined the flower. How the flower happened to come into her hands remained an unsolved puzzle for the observers—whether it was produced under her arms or was an apport, as happens in spiritualistic  phenomena.

4. The third word Mr. Sullivan had written was the name of the cake—plombieres. She went through the motion of eating though no cake was visible, and asked Mr. Sullivan whether he would go with her to Plombiere. Mr. Sullivan thought this could be a simple case of mind-reading.

5. This was followed by another scene in which Madam X seemed to be possessed by the spirit of Beethoven. Mr. Sullivan called out the name Beethoven but she did not hear him, until he called it out loudly in her ears. She responded with a slight bow. He remembered that Beethoven was deaf. He begged her to play on the piano. She sat at the piano and performed magnificently which was recognized by the company as in Beethoven’s style, though Madam Y was known to be only a very ordinary amateur performer.  She played and conversed for half an hour in the character of Beethoven. Her facial expression and tumbled hair strangely resembled Beethoven’s.

Mr. Sullivan placed in her hands a sheet of paper and a cryon and asked her to sketch the face of the person she saw before her. She rapidly sketched a head and face resembling Beethoven’s bust, as a young man, and dashed off a signature under it, which resembled the signature of the Composer.

The performance came to end. Mr. Sullivan conversed with his spiritualist friend, Mr Gledstanes about the phenomena they witnessed. Mr Gledstanes admitted action of spirits, as he was an experienced spiritualist, and besides, having studied occult mysteries of the Orient, was of the opinion  that it was something more than spiritualistic phenomena. He said that Madam Y was possessed by  priestess of one of the ancient Egyptian temples. The origin of  it was : Madam Y had received from a friend, who had come into possession of an Egyptian mummy, some of the linen swathing with which the muumified was enveloped. From the contact of this cloth of 2000 to 3000 years old, devotion of her whole existence to this occult relation, and twenty years of seclusion from the world, had developed mediumistic powers. The language she spoke was the sacred language of the temples in which she had been instructed. He said the French Orientalist, Jacolliot, had heard her in a similar scene and recognized the ancient language she spoke in temples of India. Mr. Gledstanes is reported by Mr. Sullivan to have remarked that the snake Dr. X had used in restoring Madam Y to life from near death condition had a strange relation to the phenomenon of life and death.

Mr. Sullivan learned from Mr. Gledstanes that Dr. X had given up further exhibitions of the  occult phenomena and powers  having been disgusted with the prejudice and scepticism of the scientific community and their refusal to impartially investigate the same.

This is an interesting case spiritualism transcending its limits and stepping into the domain of magic. In the phenomena features of mediumship are present, in the double life lived by Madam Y, in the subordination of her will to a foreign will, in the way priestess of Egyptian temples did, in the cataleptic condition into which she fell. Elements of magic is seen in the will-power exhibited by Dr. X upon his sensitive, in tracing the mystic circle, evocations, materialization of the flower, seclusion and education of Madam Y, use of wand, creation and use of serpents and evident control of Astral forces.

Such experiments are of value to science but liable to abuse in the hands of the less conscientious practitioners. A true Oriental Kabalists would not recommend their duplication.

What is it that bars scientific community to take up investigation of psychic phenomena ?

It is scepticism and agnostic denial of everything other than the material world and corporeal frame of man-animal. Yet science, in her explorations, meets at every step, with mysteries, which her methods are powerless to resolve. Science is honeycombed with metaphysics which stare her in the face at every turn as her investigations lead her on to the borders of the Occult World which she shrinks from daring to cross over into the vistas of the unknown. Scientists fool themselves in explaining away the occult mysteries by mechanical theories or denying them altogether.
In the next blog, number 5, this peculiar conceited and hypocritical traits of modern western scientists will be commented upon from theosophical perspective. This will be followed by an exposition of some of the astounding occult phenomena which ancient Theurgists produced, which are denied by modern science and denounced by Christian Church as diabolical. It will be shown that fanaticism of Christian Church and of modern scientist are a formidable barrier to advancement of true knowledge and enlightenment.


          Isis Study – April to June 2013 Summary and discussions        
Isis unveiled, vol. I


Pages 590 - 592

The previous blog ended with a note :

In the next blog legends about the pre-Vedic cradle of Humanity will be discussed.

Traditions about the CRADLE OF HUMANITY

It was shown on the basis of evidence, reason and logic that Egypt furnished Greece with her civilization, and the latter bequeathed hers to Rome; that Egypt, in turn, had her laws, arts, sciences, and social institutions from Pre-Vedic India—not the India of the present time, but India of archaic times which extended to encompass what is now called Persia, Iran, Tibet, Mangolia and the great Tartary. Legends abound about this spring-board of later civilizations.

Legends about a mighty Trans-Himalayan Sea and an Island in it which was the abode of great Hierophants

Traditions speak of a vast inland sea, which extended over middle Asia, north of the Himalayan range and its western prolongation, where now are found but salt lakes and desolate barren deserts. An island of great natural beauty in the inland sea was the habitation of the remnants of a race which preceded ours—a race with extraordinary knowledge, wisdom and powers, which could live with equal ease in water, air or fire. In other words, the men of the island had mastery over the great elements.  Traditions speak of the “Sons of God,” who are not those, which the bible speak of, as those who saw the daughters of men and married them, but the real Elohim—a Jewish appellation for the race of advanced mankind who live in spirit in celestial spheres and on earth simultaneously. They are known by other names in Oriental Kabala. It was they who imparted Nature’s most weird secrets to men, and revealed to them the ineffable and the lost “Word”—the Word, which is no word, has travelled the whole globe, whose far-off dying echo still lingers in the hearts of some privileged men. The great Hierophants of the Sacerdotal Colleges were aware of it, but the Word was known only to the Chiefs of the Colleges of Initiated Adepts—the Java Aleim, who passed it on to his successor only at the moment of his death. There were many such colleges. Old classical literature speaks of them.

Universal traditions that many races preceded ours.

Manava Dharma Shastra of the Hindus speak of six primordial races which succeeded each other. Each of it was distinct from the one which preceded it, and each disappeared as the following appeared. Says Manu : From Manu Swayambhuva (Self-existing, self-born Manu), answering to the Adam-Kadmon of the Jewish Kabala, descended six other Manus. Manus typify progenitors. Each gave birth to race of men.

“These Manus, all powerful, of whom the Swayambhuva is the first, have each, in his period produced and directed  this world composed of movable and immovable beings.” (Manu, book i).

Ancient India sacred books called Puranas give an allegorical account of evolution of the human race from celestial beings—the progenitors of humanity, called Prajapati, Rishis, in India, collectively called Adam-Kadmon, Elohim, in Jewish traditions, and, again, collectively, as  Brahmaa in India. Purana means ancient and sacred history or tradition. Siva Purana says :

“O Siva, thou god of fire, mayest thou destroy my sins, as the bleaching grass of the jungle is destroyed by fire. It is through thy mighty Breath that Adhima (the first man) and Heva (completion of life, in Sanscrit), the ancestors of the race of men have received life and covered the world with their descendents.”

The sacred Island was communicable only by subterranean passages in all directions, but which was known to none but the to the Aleim.

There was no communication with the fair island by sea, but sub-terranean passage known only to the chiefs communicated with it in all directions. Tradition points to many prehistoric monuments of India, such as the Ellora, Elephanta, caverns of Ajunta (Chandor range) which once belonged to those colleges, and with which were connected such subterranean ways.

Legendary continent of Atlantis not a fiction. The word Atlantis has not etymological basis in any European and old world language.

Atlantis, the prehistoric mighty continent which existed where now is the Atlantic Ocean, is mentioned in the Secret Book bit under another name, pronounced in the sacred language. Who can deny it ?

It is a strange coincidence that when first discovered America was found to bear among the natives the name of Atlanta.

It could well have situated south of Asia, extending from India to Tasmania. Critics deny it, and ridicule Plato’s allusion to it as a joke. If many strands of evidences of its existence were gathered and compiled, then the scientists will believe that the description of the god-inhabited continent was not altogether fable. Plato was an Initiate and was bound by the oath of secrecy. Therefore, he spoke of it in veiled language, throwing a few guarded hints, and attributed the narrative to Solon and Egyptian Priests. It was a prudent way of imparting the fact to the world and cleverly combining truth and fiction, thus disconnecting himself from a story which the obligation imposed at initiation forbade him to divulge.

The true origin of the name America

Atlante is not a Greek name, and has no Grecian element in it. Brasseur  de Bourbourg tried to demonstrate it, and Baldwin in his Prehistoric Nations and Ancient America, cites him that the word Atlas and Atlantic have no satisfactory etymology in any known European language, and cannot be referred to any known language of the old world.

But in the Nauhtl (or Toltec) language is found the radical a, atl, which signifies water, war, and the top of the head. From this comes a series of words such as altan, or the border of or amid the water. The adjective Atlantic arises from it. A city named Altan existed when the continent was discovered by Columbus, at the entrance of the Gulf of Uraha, in Darien, with a good harbour. It then was reduced to a Pueblo (village) named Aclo. It is indeed significant that Plato, should mention in 400 B.C. a name of a place, which is foreign to every other country, but having a purely a local element, should be found in America a city  called by that name.

Origin of the name America

The same may be said of the name America which one day be found more closely allied to Meru, the sacred mount in the centre of the seven continents, according too Hindu tradition, than to Americus Vespucius, whose name was never  Americus at all, but Albericus. Following evidences are advanced in support of the claim :

  1. Americ or Amerrique or Amerique is a Nicarguan name for highland or mountain range that lies between Juigalpa and Libertad, in the province of Chontales, on the one side of which lie the country of Carcas Indians and on the other side that of Ramas Indians.

  2. Ic or Ique as a terminal means great.

  3. Columbus spoke of the village Cariai, probable, Caicai, which is the region of the American range 3000 feet high, though he omits to mention this word.

  4. The name America Provincia first appeared on a map published  at Basle, in 1522. Till that time the region was believed to be part of India.

  5. The Northmen who visited the continent in the 10th century, a low level coast thickly covered with woods, called it Markland—from mark, a wood. The r had a rolling sound as in marrick. A similar word is found in the country of Himalayas, and the name of the World Mountain, Meru, is pronounced in some dialect as MERUAH, the letter h being strongly aspirated. It shows how two peoples could possibly accept a word of similar sound, each used in their own sense, and applying it to the same territory.

  6.   Says Professor Alexander Wilder :
  • It is plausible that the state of Central America, where we find the name Americ,  signifying (like the Hindu Meru we may add) great mountain, gave the continent its name.
    If Abbe de Bourbourg’s theory of Atlan as the source of Atlas and Atlantic is verified, the two hypotheses could agree most charmingly.

  • Plato was not the only writer who treated of a world beyond the pillars of Hercule

  • The ocean is still shallow and grows sea-weeds all through the tropical part of the Atlantic. Hence it is not wild to imagine that this continent projected, or there was an island-world on that coast.

  • The Pacific also shows signs of having been a populous islend-empire of Malays or Javanese

  • It is known that Lemuria in the Indian ocean is a dream scientists; and that Sahara and the middle belt of Asia were perhaps once sea-beds.
In the next blog ancient legend about the lost continent of Atlantis, the terrible strife between the Atlantean race, which towards its end had fallen into evil ways, on the one hand, and the Adepts of the Good Law, on the other, resulting in the destruction of the giant race of Atlantis and sinking of the continent, which was studied in the Isis Study class during July-September 2013, will be discussed.

          Isis Study – April to June 2013, Summary and discussions : Isis unveiled, Vol. I.        


Pages 577 – 580

Hindu origin of Biblical myths

In Isis Unveiled H.P.B. brings up numerous evidences to demonstrate that one and the same esoteric truths were expressed in identical symbols and allegories in countries scattered widely over the face of the globe, between which there had been traced no historical affiliations. Jewish Kabala and the Bible repeat the “myths” of ancient Babylonia (‘Ancient Fragments’  by Cory documents some of them).The same ideas are found repeated in Oriental and Chaldean allegories, and in the oldest manuscripts and traditions of Siam and Ceylon.

H.P.B. speaks of an acquaintance, a Pali scholar, a native of Ceylon, who possessed a palm-leaf, which has been given  time-proof durability, by an unknown chemical process, and an enormous half-sized Conch (split in two), On the leaf was seen a giant of Ceylonian antiquity and fame, blind, and pulling down, with an outstretched arm, which are embracing the four central pillars of a pagoda, crushing armed enemies by the falling Pagoda. His hair is long, reaching out to the ground. The name of the blind giant was called “Somona, the Little,” in contradistinction to Somona-Kadmon, the Siamese saviour. The Pali legend corresponds with the biblical legend of Samson.

The shell bore on its pearly surface a very artistic pictorial engraving in two panels. In the first panel was the Hindu god Siva, with all his attributes, sacrificing his son. The victim was laid on the funeral pile, and the father (Siva) shown as hovering in air above the pile with an uplifted weapon ready to strike. Siva’s face turned is turned toward a jungle in which a rhinoceros has deeply buried its horn in a huge tree and is unable to extricate itself. In the adjoining panel was depicted the same rhinoceros on the pile, and the weapon plunged in its side, and intended victim, Siva’s son, is free, and helping the god to kindle the fire upon the sacrificial altar. This was reminiscent of the biblical story of Abraham’s sacrifice of Isaac in obedience to the command of his god. (Gen.22 / 1-19)

In the Greek myth (Sanchoniathon) Saturn is depicted as sacrificing his only begotten son as a sacrifice to his father, Ouranos, circumcised himself and forced all his household to do the same. Abraham is held by Mohometan Arabs as Saturn in the Kaaba., and Abraham and Israel were names of Saturn. Thus the biblical legend of Abraham sacrificing his son is traced to older mythologies, and finally to India, the original of which is to be found in the Mahabharata. Jewish Pentateuch is certainly much later than Brahminical and Buddhist traditions, as the Pentateuch was complied by Ezra after the Babylonian captivity and revised by the Rabbi.

Spread of translated Sanscrit original myths from Nepal and India to far East and the West

 Researchers have discovered enough evidence that Sanscrit originals of Nepal were translated by Buddhist missionaries into nearly every Asiatic language. Pali manuscripts were translated into Siamese. Hence the phenomenon of the same religious legends and myths circulating in all these countries. This accounts for the presence of the oldest Ceylonic traditions in the Chaldean Kabbala and the Jewish Bible.

Akkadians are the Nomadic Aryan tribe who emigrated to the West

 Rawlison traces Akkadian origin to Armenia, but not beyond. H.P.B. says, based on her knowledge of the records of the Adept Fraternity, the tribe might well have come to Armenia from beyond the Indus in the direction of the Caspian sea—a part which was also India, once upon a time—from thence to Euxine. Or they might have come originally from Ceylon by the same way. The wandering of this nomadic tribe can be judged by comparative study of myths and traditions of countries of these geographical tracts. Abraham himself might have been one of these Pali shphards who emigrated to the West.

Biblical allegories, of the Book of Genesis, is entirely due to the Akkadian and the Pali shephards.

 If language is advanced as reason for discounting the claim of the identity of the two traditions—the Biblical and the Brahminical—there are other substantial evidences which make good the claim, that the Biblical allegories are entirely due to these nomadic tribes of India. The tribes are called by Ethnologists Akkadians. Ak-Ad is of the same class as As-Am, Ha-Va, or Ed-En. In Assyria, Ak is creator, and Ad-ad is AD the father. In Aramean Ad also means One, and Ad-Ad, the Only One. In the Kabala, Ad-am is the only begotten, the first emanation of the unseen Creator. Adon was the “Lord” god of Syria and the consort of Adar-gat or Aster-‘t,’ the Syrian goddess who was Venus, Isis, Istar, or Mylitta etc., and each of these was the “mother of all things.”—Magna Mater.

Genesis I, II and III are the mutilated copies of Cosmogonies of other nations, and Genesis IV and V are accounts of actual historical events, though not correctly interpreted by biblical scholars

 They are taken word for word from the secret Book of Numbers, of the great Oriental Kabala. H.P.B. informs us that in an old Brahminical manuscript called “Prophesies,” as well as in the Southern MSS, in the legend of Krishna, the latter gives nearly word for word the first two chapters of Genesis. Krishna recounts the “first man” whom he calls Adima, in Sanscrit meaning the First Man, and first woman is called Heva, that which completes life. The great Orientalist, Louis Jacolliot (“La Bible dans I’nde) Christna existed, and his legend was written over 3000 years B.C.

From the birth of Enoch begins the genealogy of the so-called Turanian, Aryan and Semetic families, if such they be correctly. Every woman is an euhemerized land or city, and every man and patriarch a race, a branch, or a sub-division of a race. The wives of Lamech gives the key to the riddle. Ad-ah bare Iabal was the father of such as dwell in tents, and of such as have cattle. This is allusion to the nomadic Aryan tribes. His brother was Jubal, the father of all such as handle the harp and the organ. Zillah bare Tubal-Cain, an instructor of every artificer in brass and iron, etc. Every word has significance. But it is not a ‘Revelation.’ It is just a compilation of the most historical facts, though history is perplexed on this point.

 From Euxine to Kashmir and beyond is to be found the cradle of mankind. Biblical Garden of Eden was a college of Magi and Astrologers, the Aleim

 Adah in Hebrew is woman’s name and Eden the designation of a country. They are closely related to each other but hardly to Adam and Akkad. Swedenborg, the Seer, advised seekers to search for the LOST WORD among the Hierophants of Tartary, China, and Thibet. It is there and only there, though we may find it inscribed on the monuments of the oldest Egyptian dynasties. The Lost Word is the Universal Esoteric Wisdom which forms the common ground-work from which have sprung all the great religious scriptures of the world : the four Vedas, the Books of Hermes, the Chaldean Book of Numbers, the Nazarene Codex, the Book of the Tenaim, the Sepher Jezira, the Book of Wisdom of Schlomah (Solomon), the secret treatise on Mukta and Baddha attributed by Buddhist Kabalists to Sage Kapila, the founder of the Sankhya system; the Brahamanas, the Stan-gyor of the Thibetans. All these volumes have the same ground-work, teach the same secret doctrine, which when thoroughly eliminated will prove to be the Ultima Thule of true philosophy, and disclose what is this LOST WORD.

The subject of discussion in the next blog will be, if the Lost Word is to be found underlying these ancient works, why have not the great Orientalists, Egyptologists, Biblical scholars have not discerned it. It is because they see only the dead letter and miss the spirit that gives life.


          Isis Study – April to June 2013 Summary and discussions        

Summary and discussions

Isis unveiled, vol. I


Pages 574 – 577

Chapter XV of the first volume of Isis Unveiled ends the first volume.

The main purpose of the author of Isis Unveiled is to dispute the general notion of the times that mankind has progressed to the present civilization from savagery, and that the early history of mankind was primitive and uncultured. Falsity of this modern assumption, she shows, arises from the materialistic spirit of the civilization characterized by mere intellectual advancement and almost total spiritual blindness. Contrary to the prevalent notion, humanity is shown to have spiritual origin, and the universe—of which humanity is the highest expression—to be embodied consciousness, both being emanations of One Absolute Being, involved in threefold evolutionary development—spiritual, intellectual and physical—whose final end and consummation is the realization of the true nature of Self and Being to be the Universe itself, both manifest and unmanifest—Divinity.

The XIV chapter was devoted to showing many strings of evidence—historical, scriptural, writings of classical authors of ancient literature, modern scientific researches, architectural features of ancient ruins, etc.—in support of the claim that a divine degree of highest knowledge and wisdom, its custodians and teachers,  always existed on earth from the highest antiquity, that it was universally diffused, is existent today, that man is essentially a spiritual being and has divine potentialities of knowledge and powers hidden within him, and his destiny is to fully manifest and express the same unhindered and unimpeded by the imperfections of his material covering—his lower self. In the XIV chapter the wondrous ancient monuments—the Pyramids of Egypt, Nagkon Wat of Siam, Mexican temples were shown to exhibit in their architectural symbolism and hieroglyphic inscriptions  evidences of the universally diffused Esoteric Science and Knowledge. Extensive discourse on extraordinary heights of achievements of Egyptian civilization, with supporting evidence, was given.

In the XV chapter prevalence of similar high ancient civilization of India is discoursed upon.

Tenacious vitality of the WORLD-TREE OF KNOWLEDGE

It was said in Chapter IV that there cannot be more than one universal religion, for there can be but one truth concerning God. It was likened to “ an immense chain whose upper end, the alpha, remains invisibly emanating from a Deity—in statu absconidito—with every primitive theology—it encircles our globe in every direction; it leaves not even the darkest corner unvisited, before the other end, the omega, turns back on its way to be again received where it first emanated. On the divine chain was strung the exoteric symbology of very people. Their variety of form is powerless to effect their substance, and under their diverse ideal types of the universe of matter, symbolizing its vivifying principles, the uncorrupted immaterial image of the spirit of being guiding them is the same.” (I, 560)

Chapter XV opens with a reference again to this World-Tree of Knowledge. Truth has always been there. But who wants Truth, who is prepared to make personal sacrifices to obtain it ? History of mankind is full of the accounts of the struggle between the two poles of being—Truth and Untruth, good and evil, spirit and matter. The Secret Doctrine has ever been ridiculed and prevented to take root and grow and spread its benevolent canopy. It has always been like the “man of sorrows” of the biblical prophet Isaiah. It is hated by established religions, scouted by materialistic science, because it shows the errors of both, and show how  they can reform themselves and grow complete. It has never been welcome. But it exhibits a tenacious vitality all over the globe and persists everywhere, though esoterically. No lightening of human ridicule can fell it to the ground, no thunderbolt ever forged by the Vulcans of science have the power to blast its trunk, or even scar the branches of this WORLD-TREE OF KNOWELDGE.

Esoteric science concealed in the exoteric, apparently contradictory, verbiage of sacred scriptures of the world.

Revealed word of sacred scriptures are the dead-letters, which when taken literally, misleads the seeker. One has to learn to discover the hidden wisdom within those otherwise meaningless jumble of words and mythical symbols. Thus in the Books of Hermes  can be found, if read esoterically, to find the evidence of a truth and philosophy which must be based on eternal Laws.   Then we will better understand the hidden sense of the gift lavished by the Elohim on Adam : “Behold, I have given you everything which is upon the face of all the earth...subdue it, ´and “have dominion” over all.

Genesis I and II seem contradictory when taken in the literal dead-letter sense; but when read esoterically they perfectly harmonize

The first chapters of the Book of Genesis is a narration of historical events. One need not consider in esoteric sense to recognize in them a part of the history of prehistoric humanity. Kabalists show how to interpret the verses cited in Genesis to read in them ancient geographical and historical facts. The narration given in the scripture are allegorical and parables.

(Allegorical mode of teaching in the Bible is clearly hinted at by Jesus and St. Paul : “Which things are an allegory.” – Galatians, 4 / 24; Jesus said to his disciples that he spoke to the multitudes in parables : Matthew, 13 / 10-15)

Gen I and II seem to contradict each other when read literally, but the fact is that there is no contradiction in reality. The two narratives of creation seem diametrically opposed to each other in nearly every particular of order, time, place, and methods employed in the work of creation; also seem to belittle the majesty of the Unknown Deity, dragging him down to the level of earthly man and endow him with personality of man, feeling jealous, using precaution against man lest he should eat of the fruit of the Tree of Good and Evil and become like a god, etc. But that is the impression one gets from the outer dead-letter reading. Esoterically, it is different.

The Garden of Eden as a locality is no myth at all, and not all mere allegory. Eden is Hebrew Gan-Eden, which means a park. Garden of Eden is an archaic name of the country watered by Euphrates and its many branches, from Asia and Armenia to the Erythraian sea. Alexander Wilder says that ‘Gan-duniyas” is a name of Babylonia. In the Chaldean Book of Numbers its location is designated in numerals. In the cipher Rosicrucian MSS left by Count St. Germain it is fully described. The Elohim may be taken in one sense to be gods or powers, and in another one for the Aleim or the Priests—the Hierophants initiated into the mystery of the good and evil of the world. There was a college of priests called Aleim, the chief of whom was known as Java-Aleim. “Behold, the man is become as one of us”  meant exercise of precaution against those among men who sought to learn the secret wisdom without prior purification and fitness, lest they should desecrate the sacred science to the hurt of the world and of themselves. Instead of becoming a neophyte, and gradually obtaining his esoteric knowledge through regular initiation,  Adam, or man, uses his intuitional faculties, and prompted by the Serpent—Woman and Matter—tastes of the Tree of Knowledge, the esoteric or the secret doctrine, unlawfully. (“Matter”,  “woman,” refer to the passional nature of the lower self of man).

The origin of The Book of Genesis is to be traced to Babylonia, which, in turn, is traced to India, the cradle of civilization; Akkads do not belong to Turanian race but are, in truth, emigrants from India, who founded the Babylonian civilization

Hebrew scriptures bear on their face the marks of their double origin : Genesis is reminiscent of Babylonian captivity. The names, places, men, objects mentioned in the original Hebrew texts point to the Chaldeans and Akkadians, and the Aryan instructors of the former. Akkad tribes of Chaldea, Babylonia, and Assyria were cognate with Brahmans of India, in support of which there are proofs. They emigrated from India, tarried on their way to Asia Minor, to initiate and civilize barbarian people. It is a proven fact that Babylonian civilization was neither born nor developed in that country. It was imported from India, and importers were Brahmanical Hindus.

Alexander Wilder disputes the contention of Max Muller that Akkads were “Turanians.” The historical reality of the latter tribe itself is questionable, and is purely a hypothetical idea based of some philologists and ethnologists.

In the next blog, the Hindu origins of Biblical myths will be discussed.

          Isis Study – January to March 2013 Summary and discussions        
Isis unveiled, vol. I


Pages 554 - 560

 The last blog ended with the statement :

 Instead of resorting to a tortured theological prejudice to prove the connection between the Mexican and other peoples of Americas with the middle-eastern races mentioned in the Bible, more credible historical and scientific evidence can be adduced.

In the next blog a number of these facts will be listed which throw light on the origin of some of the native American races.

Evidence in support of the claim that Mexican natives and middle eastern races mentioned in the Bible bear close kinship.

 According to a Guatemalan document, Toltecs are migrants from the house of Israel

 Evidence 1:

Our attention is drawn to the Chronicles of Fuentes, of the kingdom of Guatemala, and the Manuscript of Don Juan Torres, the grandson of the last king of the Quiches. This document, said to have been in possession of lieutenant-general appointed by Pedro de Alvarado, says that Toltecas descended from the house of Israel, who were released by Moses, who, after crossing the Red Sea, fell into idolatry. They set out wandering, from continent to continent, and came to a place called Seven Caverns, in the kingdom of Mexico, where they met the famous town of Tula, etc. (Stephen’s Travels in Central America which is available for online reading or free down load)

 Evidence 2 :

The names of the famous Toltec kings bear the Chaldean appellation, the strange similarities between the languages of Aztecs and Hebrews is noteworthy. Toltecan king bore the biblical appellation of Balaam Acam, reminding one of Balaam and his human voiced ass. Lords Kingsborough found striking resemblance between the languages of Aztecs and the Hebrews. Many a figure on the bas-reliefs of Palenque and idols in terra cota, exhumed in Santa Cruz del Quiche, have on their heads bandlets with a square protuberance on them, in the front forehead, very similar to the phylacteries worn by the Hebrew Pharisees of old, while at prayers, and even by the devotees of the present day, particularly Jews of Poland and Russia.

Evidence 3

de Bourbourg, in his book, cites the narration of Votan, the Mexican demi-god, of his expedition in which is a description is given of the subterranean passage, which ran underground, and terminated at the root of the heavens, and that this passage was called snake’s hole, and that he was admitted to it because he himself was “a son of the snakes, or a serpent.” This is very suggestive. The testimony of ancient writers, corroborated by modern discoveries, there were numerous catacombs in Egypt and Chaldea, some of which were very vast in extent. It was in these underground passages were performed sacred mysteries of Kuklos anagkes, the ‘unavoidable cycle,’ or ‘Circle of necessity.’ There inexorable doom was imposed upon every soul after the bodily death, and when had been judged in the Amenthian region.

Hierophants of Egypt and of Babylonia styled themselves as “the sons of the serpent god” or Sons of the Dragon,” not because Christian Padres, such as de mousseaux would have us believe they were the progeny of the Devil, Satan-incubus, the old serpent of Eden but because, in the Mysteries, the serpent was the symbol of WISDOM and immortality. The Druids of the Celtic-Brittanic regions called themselves snakes : “I am a serpent, I am a Druid.” The Egyptian Karnac is twin-brother to the Carnac of Bretagne, the latter Carnac meaning the serpent mound.

The Dracontia (temples dedicated to dragons / serpents) once covered the surface of the whole globe, Dragon being the symbol of the Sun, the Sun being the symbol of the highest God—the Phoenician Elon, whom Abraham recognized as El Elion. Besides the surname serpents they were also called “Builders,” the “Architects,” as these mighty wise men directed the construction of the temples and monuments which even now in their pulverized remains stagger human imagination and astound calculations of modern engineers. (554)

Evidence 4

De Bourbourg with his usual Christian prejudice, puts on a farfetched interpretation on the biblical discourse to show that the chiefs of the name of Votan, the Quetzo-Cohuatl,  the serpent deity of Mexicans, to be descendents of Ham and accursed Canaanites. Mexican chiefs say, “I am Hivim, being a Hivim, I am the great race of the Dragon (snake); I am a snake myself, for I am a Hivim.” De Bourbourg rejoices over this and argues, on the authority of the Bible, that Chivim or Hivim or Hivites are descendents of Heth, son of Canaan, the son of Ham, the accursed.

Such fallacious interpretation of biblical verses cuts both ways. In fact, the tables can be turned on De Bourbourg by demonstrating that Seth, the third son of Adam, the ancestor of Noah, the forefather of all Israel, is but Hermes, the god of wisdom, called also Thoth, Tat, Set and Sat-an, the shadow of Seth, theTyphon, the Egyptian Satan, who was also Set.

Evidence 5

Some of the tribes of Central America will one day be traced back to the Phoenicians and Mosaic Israelites, and it is seen that the latter have persistently stuck to sun and serpent worship, as the Mexicans have. Christians may protest, but they cannot deny biblical passages pointing in that direction. Dying Jacob speaks of his sons, says of Simeon and Levi that instruments of cruelty to be in their habitation and wishes not come “into their secret; unto their assembly.” (Gen. xlix) H.P.B. shows that in the original the words, “their secret” is given as SOD. Sod was the name of the Mysteries of Baal, Adonis and Bacchus who were Sun-gods and had serpents for symbol. Kabalists explain that that was the name given to the tribe of Levi, to all Levites, and that Moses was the chief of the Sodales. Members of the Priest colleges were called Sodales who constituted Idaea of the Mysteries of the Mighty Mother (“Mysteries of Adonis” by Dunlap) Moses was an Egyptian priest as shown by historians, a hierophant of Hieropolis, a priest of the Sun-God Osiris, and that his name was Osarsiph. Wisdom was synonymous with Initiation into Sacred Mysteries of the Magi. No alien was allowed to enter the assembly of the Egyptian priest unless he was an Initiate himself. Gen. xliii-3 shows Joseph ate with Egyptian priests, which would be impossible were not Joseph an Initiate of the Egyptian Mysteries. That is, both Moses and Joseph were then Sodales.

The narrative of the Brazen serpent of Moses (Exodus), reminiscent of the Caduceus of Mercury or Asclepios, the son of the Sun-god Apollo-Python, becomes logical and natural. Moses is said to descend from the tribe of Levi. (HPB explains Kabalistic ideas as to the books of Moses, a great prophet, in the 2nd vol. if Isis).

Evidence 6

Identity of the Mexicans and the Canaanites, though geographically separated by the waters of the Atlantic, is found in the fact that the Nargal, the Chaldean and Assyrian chief of the Magi (Rab-Mag) and Nagal, the chief sorcerer of the Mexican Indians, both derive their names from Nergal-Sarezer, the Assyrian god; and both have the same faculties and powers, to have an attendant daemon with who they identified themselves completely. The Chaldean and Assyrian Nargal kept his daemon in the shape of some animal considered sacred, inside the temple, and Indian Nargal keeps his in the neighbouring lake or wood or in the house, under the shape of a household animal.

Nagalism or sun and serpent worship persists to this day albeit in secrecy in Mexico, despite strenuous efforts on the part of Spanish Christian rulers and missionaries to suppress it. In 1812, Don Pedro Baptista Pino, reported to Cartes that all the pueblos have their artufas (subterranean room of natives with only a single door) where they assembled to perform their  feasts and hold meetings. These are impenetrable temples and the doors are always closed on the conquerors. Their ancient faith is thus kept up. Hence their adoration of sun and the moon and other heavenly bodies, and of the fire.

Evidence 6

In remote period South America was peopled by a colony which migrated across the Atlantic

 The prefect identity of the rites, ceremonies, traditions, and even the names of the deities, among the Mexicans and ancient Babylonians and Egyptians are a sufficient proof of South America being peopled by a colony which mysteriously found its way across the Atlantic. History is silent about when and at what period it happened. H.P.B. points to the fact that there is no tradition sanctified by the ages without a certain sediment of truth at the bottom of it.

Evidence 7

Magical wand of Quetze Cohuatl closely resembled the sapphire stick of Moses

 Quetze Cohuatl wrought wonders with his magical wand according to Mexican accounts. His wand closely resembled the sapphire stick of Moses with which he wrought like wonders. The stick of Moses bloomed in the garden of Raguel Jethro, his father-in-law, and on which was engraved the “Ineffable Name.”

Evidence 8

The mythical four ancestors of the Quiche race esoterically typify the four successive progenitors of men mentioned in Genesis i, ii and vi.

 The ‘four men’ described as the real four ancestors of the human race “were neither begotten by the gods, nor born of women,” but whose “creation was a wonder wrought by the Creator,” and who were made after three attempts at manufacturing men had failed, in Mexican legends, which bear close resemblance with the explanations of Hermetists. It recalls to mind the four sons of God of Egyptian theogony, and to the narrative related in Genesis. These “four ancestors” could reason and speak, their sight was unlimited, and they knew all things at once, according to Popul Vuh. When “they had rendered thanks to their Creator for their existence, the gods were frightened, and they breathed a cloud over the eyes of men that they might see a certain distance only, and not like the gods themselves.” This bears direct relation to the sentence in Genesis : “Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil; and now, lest he out forth his hand, and take also the tree of life..” etc., and “While they were asleep God gave them wives.” Etc.

The Four ancestors of the Quiches race typify in their esoteric sense the four successive progenitors of men mentioned in Gen, i, ii and vi. First man is bisexual : “Male and female created he them,” answering to the Hermaphrodite deities of the subsequent mythologies; the second Adam was made out of “the dust of the ground” and unisexual answering to the “sons of God” of chapter vi; the third, the giants or Nephilim who are only hinted in the Bible but fully explained elsewhere; the fourth, the parents of men “whose daughters were fair.”

Scientists and scholars should consult authorities on Magic to discover material for history and science

 Mexicans had their magicians from remote times. The same is the case with all the ancient religions of the world so that a strong resemblance prevails in their forms of their ceremonial worship as well as in the very names used to designate certain magical implements. The esoteric signification cannot be discovered by savants unless they seek the help of Hierophants and then they will find the key to true history and true science.

 In the next blog, the golden chain of Universal Wisdom Religion which encircles the whole globe, indestructibility of eternal truth and its unfathomable majesty, which is the last possible expression in human language, will be discussed.


          Isis Study – January to March 2013 Summary and discussions        
Isis unveiled, vol. I


Pages 548 - 554

The last blog ended with the statement :

In the next blog, the origin of the prehistoric Mexicans, similarities between their custom and those of the Hindus, common beliefs and customs among ancient peoples of the East and the West, pointing to their common parentage, will be discussed.

 Origin of pre-historic Mexicans and their connection with the Aryans of India

Max Muller and Alexander Humboldt consider it possible that there was a pre-histric intercourse between the ancient Mexicans and the Hindus of ancient India. Yet the former pronounces the similarity of the beliefs of the two peoples concerning the celestial phenomena of the lunar eclipses to be due to the devouring of the moon by a dragon to be merely a coincidence, and need not be the result of such a historical intercourse. The origin of aborigines of Mexico is a vexed question for ethnologists. After translating the ancient scripture of the Mayans, Popul vux, by Brasseur de Bourbourg, and weighing its contents, he remains as much in the dark on the question as before. Max Muller too, after making a thorough study of it, says he was not able to throw any light on it. H.P.B., on the contrary, says that the ancient text has enough evidence on the origin of ancient Mexicans and that it has only escaped the attention of the matter-of-fact, sceptical Western scholars. Truth lies hidden in the esoteric traditions of old peoples which modern scholars overlook. Says H.P.B. :

Science loses more than she gains by neglecting the ancient and even the mediaeval literature, or rather what remains of it. To the one who devotes himself to such study many a “coincidence” is transformed into a natural result of demonstrable antecedent causes.

Western scholars direct their attention to historical landmarks in ancient literature but become exasperated when they encounter mythical narratives and treat them as vague, contradictory and absurd, as they are unable to discern the hidden sense in them.

Mistake of scientists in neglecting ancient literature as fanciful, as proved by the discoveries confirming Homer’s long considered epic poems as poetical fancies

 Even such ancient literature as Arabian Nights, considered to be a fantasy, is not without a basis of groundwork of truth. So is every ancient literature. Homer’s Odyssey surpasses in apparent fantastic nonsense than the Arabian Night. Yet many of his myths are now proved to be facts. For instance, his mention of Laestrygonians, who devoured the companions of Ulysses, are traced to huge cannibal race said in primitive race to inhabit the caves of Norway. Says H.P.B. it might be not cannibalism but sacrifice of men in ancient worship. Perpetual days and nights said to have been enjoyed by the Laestrygonians indicate that they were inhabitants of the North Cape where during whole summer there is perpetual daylight. The Norwegian fiords are perfectly described by Homer in his Odyssey, x-110. The gigantic stature of Laestrygonians mentioned by Homer to be not imaginary but a historical fact, which is  demonstrated by the discovery of human bones of unusual size in caves in that region by archaeologists, which geologists suppose to have belonged to a race extinct before the Aryan immigration. Charybdis, of Homer, has been recognized in the maelstrom, and the Wandering Rocks to be the icebergs of the Arctic seas.

Common beliefs, customs, legends among ancient peoples of the East and the West point to their common parentage

 Some remarkable facts are adduced :

The book of Jasher, (can be read on line) once considered to be fabrication of 12th century furnish more than one clew regarding the relationship between the population of Ur of the Kasdeans and those of Central and North America, when the former flourished before the days of Abraham. The divine beings brought down to the level of human nature perform feats of magic is no more incredible than those said to be performed by Moses and Pharoah’s magicians, while many are similar in nature.

  1. There are many Kabalistic terms bearing strong resemblance common to both the Hemispheres. It cannot be a mere coincidence, but point to common parentage. Story of the two brothers of Central America plant each a cane in the grandmother’s house, before starting on a long journey so that she may know their condition by its flourishing or withering whether they are alive or dead, finds its analogy in the beliefs of many other countries. In the popular tales and traditions of Russia one can find similar narratives centuries before America was discovered. (550)

  2. Dragon, Sun, Serpent myths and legends are identical in the Occident and the Orient. Gods of Stonehenge are identical with divinities of Delphos and Babylon. Bel and the Dragon, Apollo and Python, Osiris and Typhon are all one under different names. Both-al of Ireland points to its first parent the Batylos of Greeks and Beth-el of Chanaan.

  3. Similarities between the beliefs of the Semite and the Aryan families is all too evident. In the Russian tales there is one in which Zarevna Militrissa, with moon on her forehead, is shown to be in constant danger of being devoured by Zmey Zgorenethch (the serpent or the dragon).  Similarity of this legend with the Mexican one of the moon being devoured by the dragon is evident. The traditions of dragon and the sun, sometime sun replaced by the moon, is found in every part of the globe, traced to remotest antiquity. It points to once universal heliolatrous religion.

  4. There was a time when Asia, Europe, Africa, and America were covered with temples sacred to the Sun and the Dragon. The priests assumed the names of their deities. Thus the traditions spread like a network all over the globe.

  5. The details are so strikingly similar that they cannot be due to mere chance, as Max Muller thought.

  6. Kircher traces the origin of Sun and Dragon worship to the conical monuments and obelisks of Egypt, whose source is Egyptian Hermes Trismegistus

  7.    Two things are necessary : i. to find the missing books of Hermes; and ii. To discover the key by which to understand them, as merely reading is not enough. Without this our scholars will find themselves abandoned to fruitless research.

  8. Authenticity, reliability and usefulness of what remains of the Books of Hermes (36 works attributed to the Egyptian magician) are fully recognized by Champollion the junior and corroborated by Champollion Figeac.

  9. Kabalistic works are all derived from universal store-house of esoteric knowledge. Hence we find fac simile of many so-called miracles wrought by magic art reproduced by the Quiches. Fragments of original Popul vuh we now have contain sufficient evidence that the religious customs of Mexicans, Peruvians, and other American races are nearly identical with those of the ancient Phoenicians, Babylonians, and Egyptians, despite the two continents being separated by the Atlantic ocean. Many of their religious terms have the etymologically the same origin. The conclusion is unavoidable that they are descendents of those whose forefathers “fled before the brigand, Joshua, son of  Nun.” (See “Cartas,” by Brasseur de Bourbourg).  Nunez de laVega says that Nin or Imoos, of the Tzendales, was the Ninus of Babylonians.

 Misrepresentation by Biblical prophets and Raman Catholic Priests that sun and serpent worship to be the work o the “Devil.”

They designated every deity of their neighbours to be the “Devil” and that in whatever form serpent appears it is the devil. Baal, or Bel of Babylonians, Nin of Mexicans are serpents and devils, according to Christians. The idea is Roman Catholic and amounts to nothing, as all their inventions do.

Instead of resorting to a tortured theological prejudice to prove the connection between the Mexican and other peoples of Americas with the middle-eastern races mentioned in the Bible, more credible historical and scientific evidence can be adduced.

In the next blog a number of these facts will be listed which throw light on the origin of some of the native American races. 



          Isis Study – Sunday, 2nd December 2012        
Summary and discussion

 Isis Unveiled, vol. I

Chapter XIII – Realities and Illusion

Pages : 494 – 503

 Two topics which were studied are : the phenomenon of Levitation, and the science of Alchemy and Elixir of life.

 Levitation : By mediumistic passive method and by active will-effort

 How does the phenomenon of levitation—i.e., rising freely in air of body or other ponderable objects---apparently in defiance of the law of gravity—occur ? There is nothing miraculous or “supernatural” in it.

Theosophy shows that the modern scientific theory of gravity, as defined by Sir Isaac Newton, is only half law, and that objects are attracted to each other not due to “mass” but on account of electrical and magnetic phenomenon. Gravity is only half law because only attraction is considered. What about repulsion ? An object or a body is held on the ground by its weight, an effect of gravity, according to science. But Theosophy demonstrates that the weight of objects is not due to gravity, as conceived by modern scientists, but in reality due to the attraction of the body to the earth, as the two are polarized into opposite electrical charges, and unlike poles attract each other. When the electrical and magnetic polarity of an object is altered—the ways by which this can happen, or is done, is the subject of our discussion now—so that the object and the earth are of the same electrical charge, then the body levitates, as like poles repel each other; or it becomes heavier than normal, if the potential difference of the electrical charge of the body vis vis the earth is enhanced.

Earth itself is one vast magnet because of the induction by the Sun’s magnetism, the central star of our system being itself a mega magnet.  Man too possesses this property, and every thing else in the Solar system. Planetary motion is not due to gravity but to magnetic attraction and repulsion between the Sun and planets, which forces are so mutually adjusted that the planets are held in their respective orbits and made to revolve in harmonious revolutions. But this is intelligent and vital electricity and magnetism, not the crude one we ordinarily know of.

Mutual attraction and repulsion between individuals towards each other is also partly due to this property.

Unconscious aethrobacy or Levitation

 The polarity of the medium is altered vis a vis the earth and the medium levitates. Because medium is an ordinary person with a peculiarity of constitution by which he becomes magnetized by an influx from the Astral Light, which is a magento-vital aura interpenetrating and surrounding the earth, just as a piece of iron is magnetized when placed near another magnet or a lodestone. The intensity and permanency of mediumistic power is in proportion to the saturation of the medium with the magnetic or the astral force, just as the magnetic property of the metal is measured by its more or less steel-like character. The condition of saturation of individuals may happen by :

  1. Mesmeric process : may be induced in another by one who is an expert magentizer.

  2. means of a so-called Spirit agency, the medium being  under control of ‘familiar spirits.’

  3. means of self-will : those who consciously perform it by will power.

  4. hereditary propensity : the condition is hereditable like any other physical or mental peculiarity.

Self-saturation with astral force may be achieved by will power by those who have developed power of will by persistence in fixed determination to subjugate matter so much so as to become insensible to external impressions to the extent of even simulating death itself. The ecstatic so enormously reinforces his will power as to draw into himself, as into a vortex, the potencies resident in the Astral Light to supplement his own natural store.

In mesmeric process,  the astral force is projected by exercise of will by the mesmerizer so as to saturate with it another person, or he may draw the force into himself.

Occultists say that when a person so intently fixes his thought upon a point above himself, and the body is thoroughly imbued with the astral influence, the body follows the mental aspiration and rises into the air as easily as a cork held beneath the water rises to the surface.

The fascination of a precipice or the psychological phenomenon of vertigo

Why do some people feel giddy when on the edge of precipice or chasm ? The cause is the same as the one by which levitation of the body happens. People of certain temperament when standing on an edge overseeing a chasm picture in their imagination the consequences of a fall, which creates a centre of attraction below him, and the body follows the attraction. It is fascination created by his own imaginative mind. Unless the fascination is broken the body will follow the thought to the foot of the precipice.

Perpetual motion, Elixir of Life, Universal Solvent

 The first is a dream of science but it has remained a dream. The other two are denied by it. Hermetists have claimed that for ages they have known of “elixir of life” by partaking of which a man can prolong his physical life in the body far beyond the average life span of human beings in general. Universal Solvent, called Alkahest in Alchemy,  is a certain fluid in Nature which is capable of reducing all compound bodies under the sun into their primordial original essence—the first sate of pre-cosmic matter out of which all things in the universe are formed. Van Helmont, Paracelsus and other Kabalists of the middle ages were acquainted with it.

The universe itself illustrates perpetual motion. Atomic theory is science is a proof of it. When perpetual motion is discovered the secret of Nature will have been unravelled. Perpetual motion does not however mean endless motion but by a knowledge of it a machine can be run for an indefinite length of time by reducing resistance and waste by friction to an insignificant measure.

Elixir of Life is no myth. Nature herself demonstrates it. The old Hermetic doctrine teaches us that there is a terrestrial circulation similar to that of the human body. Nature is continually renewing her wasted energies by absorption from the source of energy. Why then man cannot discover this source and renew his life indefinitely ? Hermetists say that the source and nature of this recuperative energy is discoverable, the juices or the essence of it can be used to replenish his own forces. This is a secret of Alchemists. If terrestrial circulation is arrested there is stagnation and death. Similarly when circulation of fluids in human body is stopped, putrefaction and death ensue. It is asserted that Alchemists know of certain substances which can keep the channels of circulation of the human body unclogged and thus prolong life indefinitely. Mineral springs have certain virtues in the cure of diseases and restoration of physical vigour. If the recuperative energy in the bowels of the earth is discovered then the secret of  the fountain of youth will have been discovered.  Adepts know the secret. This is Esoteric Geography and Geology. Some axiomatic principles of it may be considered which are given in The Secret Doctrine, vol. II, page 400 and foot notes.


Summary and discussion

Isis Unveiled, vol. I

Chapter XIII – Realities and Illusion

Pages : 494 – 503

 Two topics which were studied are : the phenomenon of Levitation, and the science of Alchemy and Elixir of life.

 Levitation : By mediumistic passive method and by active will-effort

 How does the phenomenon of levitation—i.e., rising freely in air of body or other ponderable objects---apparently in defiance of the law of gravity—occur ? There is nothing miraculous or “supernatural” in it.

Theosophy shows that the modern scientific theory of gravity, as defined by Sir Isaac Newton, is only half law, and that objects are attracted to each other not due to “mass” but on account of electrical and magnetic phenomenon. Gravity is only half law because only attraction is considered. What about repulsion ? An object or a body is held on the ground by its weight, an effect of gravity, according to science. But Theosophy demonstrates that the weight of objects is not due to gravity, as conceived by modern scientists, but in reality due to the attraction of the body to the earth, as the two are polarized into opposite electrical charges, and unlike poles attract each other. When the electrical and magnetic polarity of an object is altered—the ways by which this can happen, or is done, is the subject of our discussion now—so that the object and the earth are of the same electrical charge, then the body levitates, as like poles repel each other; or it becomes heavier than normal, if the potential difference of the electrical charge of the body vis vis the earth is enhanced.

Earth itself is one vast magnet because of the induction by the Sun’s magnetism, the central star of our system being itself a mega magnet.  Man too possesses this property, and every thing else in the Solar system. Planetary motion is not due to gravity but to magnetic attraction and repulsion between the Sun and planets, which forces are so mutually adjusted that the planets are held in their respective orbits and made to revolve in harmonious revolutions. But this is intelligent and vital electricity and magnetism, not the crude one we ordinarily know of.

Mutual attraction and repulsion between individuals towards each other is also partly due to this property.

Unconscious aethrobacy or Levitation

 The polarity of the medium is altered vis a vis the earth and the medium levitates. Because medium is an ordinary person with a peculiarity of constitution by which he becomes magnetized by an influx from the Astral Light, which is a magento-vital aura interpenetrating and surrounding the earth, just as a piece of iron is magnetized when placed near another magnet or a lodestone. The intensity and permanency of mediumistic power is in proportion to the saturation of the medium with the magnetic or the astral force, just as the magnetic property of the metal is measured by its more or less steel-like character. The condition of saturation of individuals may happen by :

  1. Mesmeric process : may be induced in another by one who is an expert magentizer.

  2. means of a so-called Spirit agency, the medium being  under control of ‘familiar spirits.’

  3. means of self-will : those who consciously perform it by will power.

  4. hereditary propensity : the condition is hereditable like any other physical or mental peculiarity.

Self-saturation with astral force may be achieved by will power by those who have developed power of will by persistence in fixed determination to subjugate matter so much so as to become insensible to external impressions to the extent of even simulating death itself. The ecstatic so enormously reinforces his will power as to draw into himself, as into a vortex, the potencies resident in the Astral Light to supplement his own natural store.

In mesmeric process,  the astral force is projected by exercise of will by the mesmerizer so as to saturate with it another person, or he may draw the force into himself.

Occultists say that when a person so intently fixes his thought upon a point above himself, and the body is thoroughly imbued with the astral influence, the body follows the mental aspiration and rises into the air as easily as a cork held beneath the water rises to the surface.

The fascination of a precipice or the psychological phenomenon of vertigo

Why do some people feel giddy when on the edge of precipice or chasm ? The cause is the same as the one by which levitation of the body happens. People of certain temperament when standing on an edge overseeing a chasm picture in their imagination the consequences of a fall, which creates a centre of attraction below him, and the body follows the attraction. It is fascination created by his own imaginative mind. Unless the fascination is broken the body will follow the thought to the foot of the precipice.

Perpetual motion, Elixir of Life, Universal Solvent

 The first is a dream of science but it has remained a dream. The other two are denied by it. Hermetists have claimed that for ages they have known of “elixir of life” by partaking of which a man can prolong his physical life in the body far beyond the average life span of human beings in general. Universal Solvent, called Alkahest in Alchemy,  is a certain fluid in Nature which is capable of reducing all compound bodies under the sun into their primordial original essence—the first sate of pre-cosmic matter out of which all things in the universe are formed. Van Helmont, Paracelsus and other Kabalists of the middle ages were acquainted with it.

The universe itself illustrates perpetual motion. Atomic theory is science is a proof of it. When perpetual motion is discovered the secret of Nature will have been unravelled. Perpetual motion does not however mean endless motion but by a knowledge of it a machine can be run for an indefinite length of time by reducing resistance and waste by friction to an insignificant measure.

Elixir of Life is no myth. Nature herself demonstrates it. The old Hermetic doctrine teaches us that there is a terrestrial circulation similar to that of the human body. Nature is continually renewing her wasted energies by absorption from the source of energy. Why then man cannot discover this source and renew his life indefinitely ? Hermetists say that the source and nature of this recuperative energy is discoverable, the juices or the essence of it can be used to replenish his own forces. This is a secret of Alchemists. If terrestrial circulation is arrested there is stagnation and death. Similarly when circulation of fluids in human body is stopped, putrefaction and death ensue. It is asserted that Alchemists know of certain substances which can keep the channels of circulation of the human body unclogged and thus prolong life indefinitely. Mineral springs have certain virtues in the cure of diseases and restoration of physical vigour. If the recuperative energy in the bowels of the earth is discovered then the secret of  the fountain of youth will have been discovered.  Adepts know the secret. This is Esoteric Geography and Geology. Some axiomatic principles of it may be considered which are given in The Secret Doctrine, vol. II, page 400 and foot notes.


          Isis Study, October 22, 2012.        
Summary and comments on Isis study held on October 22, 2012 at Bangalore ULT 


Chapter XI : Realities and Illusions

Pages covered : p. 483-487 (Volume I)

Continuing the discourse on the phenomenon  of Suspended Animation and on the signs of real  death as distinguished from the apparent death, the teachings of the Occult philosophy is given by the Teachers, by which students can discern the vast hiatus between Occult Science and modern Science.

Many a remarkable  recorded cases of suspended animation in the 19th century is given. No doubt numerous cases of the phenomenon are recorded in the contemporary times also. We only have to seek them and bring them to light.

The remarkable case of the wife of a wealthy merchant in Moscow is cited. She was in a cataleptic state for seventeen days and the civic authorities of Moscow made attempts to dispose off the body. But the family members were wiser in that, having noticed that the decomposition of the body had not set-in, averted the funeral ceremony. After seventeen days she spontaneously revived and lived

Even our modern day medical profession would have pronounced her dead. This only shows that the medical profession even today is unable to be absolutely certain when exactly a person is really dead, as the occult inner-life dynamics are out of the reach of the methods of modern empirical science. What are the occult laws in operation in such cases ?

In cases of spontaneous re-animation of the dead, the recovery is due to an effort of the spirit of the dead person, which may be provoked by numerous causes. In such cases, as well in those cases in which the dead is brought back to life by the exercise of the will power of the thaumaturgist :

The astral body of the dead person has not parted from the physical body; the external functions are simply suspended; the subject is not really dead but in a state of torpor, and restoration is nothing but  a recovery from it.

What do Kabalists say as contrasted with the views of modern medicine?

 They say that death occurs at the instant when both the astral body (or the life-principle) and the spirit part for ever. Those who can see without error on inner hidden planes of being can know it.

Modern science, confined to the physical laws alone, cannot know the moment of separation of the inner from the outer man. Moreover, modern science denies both the astral body and the spirit, but admits nothing more than the life-principle. It, therefore, judges death when life is apparently absent. So, the criteria by which modern science judges death are : cessation of the functions of the heart and the lungs; setting-in of rigor mortis; and setting-in of decomposition of the body.

But the annals of modern medicine is full of recorded cases of “suspended animation” of people pronounced dead due to asphyxiation by drowning, inhalation of gases and other causes. Persons apparently dead due to drowning, even after 12 hours, have recovered.

There is still a most remarkable phenomenon of clear signs of death of those who go into somnambulistic trance. In such cases all the signs of clinical death are apparent.. Breathing and pulse are extinct, body heat has disappeared, muscles are rigid, eyes glazed and body colourless. A case of one Colonel Townhend is cited. He had a remarkable gift of dying any instant and recovering from death. He threw himself into trance before three medical professionals, who, finding all signs of death clearly present, were persuaded that he was dead. He then slowly revived and came back to life.

It may be noted that this power of voluntary suspended animation and revival after days and months of apparent death is quite common among Indian Yogis and Fakirs. They know practically the science of Life in both the physical and the metaphysical aspects. 

Signs of Real Death

 A man is not dead when the body is cold, stiff, pulseless, breathless, and even when displaying signs of decomposition. A man is not dead when buried, not afterwards, until a certain point is reached. That point is : when the vital organs have become so decomposed, that if re-animated, they could not perform their customary functions; the mainspring and the cogs of the machine, so to speak, are so rusted that they would snap upon turning the key. Until that point is reached, the astral body may be caused, without miracle, to re-enter its former tabernacle : either by its own will, or under the resistless impulse of the will of the one who knows the potencies of nature and how to direct them.

Limits of suspended animation and revival

 How do Fakirs remain apparently dead for weeks and months and revive ?  What are the limitations ? Prof. William Gregory’s Letters on Animal Magnetism is cited in which is described cases of most profound  clairvoyant catalepsy, obtained by the famous 19th century Mesmerist, Baron Du Potet. The spirit is so far disengaged from the body that it is impossible to re-enter it without the effort of the mesmerizer’s will. The subject is practically dead, and, left to itself, the spirit would escape for ever. But the half-freed spirit is still tied to the body by a magnetic cord. It is described by the clairvoyants as appearing dark and smoky by contrast with the ineffable brightness of the astral atmosphere through which they look.

Once the magnetic thread is snapped, nothing can make the spirit to reanimate the body it has left. As long as the cord is intact, strong will of the mesmerizer can force it back into the body.

The great French Occultist, Eliphas Levy, says that resuscitation is  possible while the vital organism remains undestroyed, and the astral spirit is within reach.

Making statues walk and talk.

  The same knowledge and control of occult forces, by which a Fakir can temporarily leave the body and re-enter it at will, or force the astral spirit of the dead person to re-animate the body it has quit, as did Jesus, Elisha, Hierophants can also animate statues, make them walk and talk like living men, and even prophecy.

 It is by the same knowledge and power that Paracelsus, the famous but misunderstood Occultist of 15th century Europe, to animate mandrogora (mandrake plants), Moses to cover Egypt with frogs and other pets, Aaron to turn his rod into a snake and a budding branch. There is nothing miraculous in this any more than the modern bio-chemists is able to culture a given kind of bacteria in his laboratory. The difference between the two is that the field of research of the former extended far into metaphysics and the latter is limited to physical and biological laws.

While modern science speculates on artificial intelligence, and creates it in robotics, still the hiatus between it and the truly human consciousness is impassable. But the ancients had the knowledge of infusing life and superior consciousness in inanimate objects making them talk, move about like living beings, and impart knowledge, prognosticate future events.

Ancient Theurgists and prophets performed wondrous feats by a thorough knowledge of the god-like powers of man who is the Micrcosm of the Macrocosm :

 When the present perfected European civilization was yet in its formative years, Occult Philosophy, already hoary with age, speculated upon the attributes of man by analogy with those of the Creator, and great Occultists demonstrated to their pupils by the example of their own persons how far could the god-like powers can be developed in man, the Microcosmos.



          Isis Study - October 14, 2012        
Summary and comments on Isis study held on October 14, 2012 at Bangalore ULT

Chapter XI : Realities and Illusions

Pages covered : p. 479 – 483


We have been considering the phenomenon of the re-animation of the apparently dead. There are no absolutely unambiguous answer with modern science to the question : When are the “Dead” dead ? Confessedly there are no certain signs of real death. They have only external evidence. But inner unseen forces at work are inaccessible to tools and methods of modern science.

 External evidences of death are not proofs of real death

 i. immobility of the body ; ii. Cadaverous aspect of the body ; iii. The coldness of body surface ; iv. Absence of respiration and pulsation ; v. the sunken state of the eyes.

These are the criteria by which modern medicine determines death. But these are not certain and definite criteria, since, with all such external evidence there have been, and there are occurring even at this moment in every part of the globe, cases of people pronounced dead and yet reviving from apparent death, even after days and weeks of so-called clinical death. There are hundreds upon hundreds of cases  of people pronounced clinically dead and buried but found upon exhumation signs of reanimation of the body in the coffin, struggle to come out of the dreadful situation and death due to asphyxiation.

 Ancients knew of this

 Democritus and Pliny both asserted that there are no certain signs of real death. Asclepiades, the most distinguished men of his days in Greece, held that it is still more difficult to ascertain real death in case of women.

 Remarkable cases of suspended animation

 Todd Thomson gives an account of many such cases of suspended animation. Francis Neville, a Norman gentleman, twice apparently died, twice in the act of being buried, and both the times, just at the moment of the coffin being lowered, he revived and came back to life.

The case of a 17th century Lady Russel : she was pronounced dead, taken to the graveyard and about to be buried. When the church bells rang during the funeral service, she sat up in the coffin and exclaimed – “It is time to go to the church !”

Diemerbroese speaks of a peasant who gave no signs of life for 3 days, and when taken to the grave to be buried, revived and lived long thereafter.

A search in the google, listverse.com 20/10/02/02, show top ten of the many horrifying cases premature burial.

The mystery of death

 View of modern science : Men are aggregate of atoms temporarily united by a mysterious force called life-principle. The only difference between the living and dead body is : in one case the life-force is active, and in the other latent. When it is extinct, or entirely latent, molecules obey superior attraction which draws them asunder and scatters them in space. This dispersion is death. But in that process, the dead body is exhibiting intense activity of disintegration and dispersal, which activity is Life.

If death is stoppage of digesting, locomotive and thought grinding machine, how can death be actual and not relative before that machine is thoroughly broken up and its particles dispersed ? So long as any of them cling together, the centripetal vital force may overmatch the dispersive centrifugal action.

Eliphas Levi, the great Occultist of Mediaeval France said :

Change attests movement, and movement only reveals life. The corpse would not decompose if it were dead. All the molecules which compose it are living and struggle to separate. Would you think spirit frees itself first of all to exist no more ? That thought and love can die when the gross forms of matter do not die ? If change be called death, we die and are born again every day, for every day our forms undergo change.

Kabalistic doctrine

 Man is not dead when his body is entombed. Death is never sudden. Nothing goes in nature by violent transitions. Everything is gradual. As it required a long and gradual development to produce the living human being, so time is required to completely withdraw vitality from the carcass. Death can no more be an absolute end, than birth a real beginning. Birth proves the pre-existence of the being, as death proves immortality.

 All cases of reviving the dead by the power of the will are cases of suspended animation :

 Devout Christians believe in the so-called miracle of resurrection of the daughter of Jairus by the word of command of Jesus but they repudiate the same work done by Apollonius, because he is a pagan. In the case of the Gospel account it is ‘Miracle,’ but in the case of pagans it is either the devil or fraud. Scientist on the other hand maintains a uniform stand, and that is, it is all hallucination or trickery.

Scepticism of the scientist and the fanatical dogma of miracle of the church would both stand to benefit and see a glimmer of truth in the phenomena, if only they pay close attention to what both Jesus and Apollonius said when resurrecting the apparently dead. Jesus said of Jairus’ daughter : “She is not dead but sleepeth.” This is a significant expression. If it is ignored, then the Church Fathers will fall into a self-contradiction—force their god to break his own laws and grants unjustly what he denies to others.

Apollonius exclaimed when re-animating the girl who was dead, “She had seemed to die.”

Which means, these are cases of suspended animation. Biographer of Apollonius, Philostratus, says that when the dead girl was being carried to the funeral pyre it was raining fast and her face being turned up, being beaten by rain, must have been a factor in her revival. He never regarded it as a miracle but a natural  phenomenon.

All these go to demonstrate that Asclepiades, Apollonius and many such sages had the merit of distinguishing at a glance between the real death and apparent death.

Limits of suspended animation

 Resuscitation is possible as long as the the electric thread (or Magnetic cord) which links the inner vital body and the physical body is intact. It may remain intact long after so-called clinical death. But science with its narrow methods and theories cannot investigate the subtle realm. But the true scientists, the Occultists, can know by one simple glance, the actual situation, and are able to resuscitate the apparently dead with the power of their Will.

But once the magnetic cord is snapped, as it will, in the natural process of physical death, nothing or no one can resuscitate the dead; then death is irreversible. The soul will have to return back to reincarnation through the cyclic and Karmic law.

Resurrection of the dead by the word of command is a lost science

 Asclepiades, Apollonius enjoyed exceptional powers for discernment of actual death and were able to recall to life those who were seemingly dead back to life in an instant, with pronouncing a word of command. Should modern science deny and repudiate these well attested accounts because they are not amenable to its present methods of investigation ?                                                                                  It is not likely that they will get better of their prejudice and begin discover the lost science.

 There were colleges for teaching prophecy and Occult sciences

 In olden times Thaumaturgists were not called charlatans and Occult science were not derided. There were in those days colleges which taught prophecy and Occult sciences. Hillel had a regular academy, Socrates is said too have sent many students to study Manticism. The study of magic, or wisdom, included every branch of science, the metaphysical as well as the physical, psychology and physiology in their common and occult phases. Study of alchemy was universal since it was both physical and a spiritual science. Ancients studied nature in its double aspects and achieved discoveries which, to our modern day physicists, who study bur its dead letter, is a closed book.

          Mysteries of the Inner Earth        
Mysteries of the Inner Earth

1. The Imperishable Sacred Land

Theosophy teaches that a series of seven root-races or humanities will develop during the present fourth round of the earth's evolution. The first humanity is said to have appeared in the mid-Paleozoic, about 150 million years ago (according to the theosophical timescale), and we are currently in the fifth. Each lives on its own 'continent', a word referring not only to the main continental area where the evolution of a root-race takes place but also to all the dry land that exists during the life-period a particular root-race. Just as the root-races overlap, so parts of the continents of one root-race become incorporated into the continental system of the next .

The first continent is known as the Imperishable Sacred Land and is the most mysterious of the seven continents. It is said to be located in the region of the north pole.

This 'Sacred Land' . . . is stated never to have shared the fate of the other continents; because it is the only one whose destiny it is to last from the beginning to the end of the Manvantara throughout each Round. It is the cradle of the first man and the dwelling of the last divine mortal, chosen as a Shishta for the future seed of humanity. Of this mysterious and sacred land very little can be said, except, perhaps, according to a poetical expression in one of the Commentaries, that the 'polestar has its watchful eye upon it, from the dawn to the close of the twilight of "a day" of the GREAT BREATH' [In India called 'The Day of Brahma.'].

The statement that the first continent never sinks or perishes is repeated many times, and this characteristic distinguishes it from the other continents .

The first continent surrounded and included the north pole and extended somewhat southwards from the pole in seven different zones, like the leaves of a lotus. These zones included Greenland, Spitzbergen, Sweden, Norway, and Siberia, together with other former land areas in the far north that have since been submerged. The central locality of the first continent was right at the north pole. H.P. Blavatsky writes:

If, then, the teaching is understood correctly, the first continent which came into existence capped over the whole North Pole like one unbroken crust, and remains so to this day, beyond that inland sea which seemed like an unreachable mirage to the few arctic travellers who perceived it.

G. de Purucker drew attention to the phrase 'If, then, the teaching is understood correctly', and pointed out that Blavatsky was not permitted to give out all she had been taught .

If the earth is hollow, as Blavatsky's review of The Hollow Globe by Lyon and Sherman implies, then the first continent could refer to two different things: the polar land on the outer surface of the earth, and the sacred central land or 'inner circle' in the earth's interior, which will continue to exist until the earth reaches the end of its life-period. Likewise, terms such as 'the blessed land of eternal light and summer' and 'the land of the eternal sun'[6] could refer either to the polar land at a time when the earth's axis was more or less upright and the polar regions were in sunlight, or to the inner central land if the earth's interior is self-luminous or contains a central sun.

2. Shambhala

Tibetan sacred texts speak of a mystical kingdom called Shambhala, hidden behind snow peaks somewhere north of Tibet, where the most sacred Buddhist teachings -- the Kalachakra or Wheel of Time -- are preserved. It is prophesied that a future king of Shambhala will come with a great army to free the world from barbarism and tyranny, and will usher in a golden age. Similarly, the Hindu Puranas say that a future world redeemer -- the kalki-avatara, the tenth and final manifestation of Vishnu -- will come from Shambhala. Both the Hindu and Buddhist traditions say it contains a magnificent central palace radiating a powerful, diamondlike light.

The mythical paradise of Shambhala is known under many different names:

It has been called the Forbidden Land, the Land of White Waters . . . , the Land of Radiant Spirits, the Land of Living Fire, the Land of the Living Gods and the Land of Wonders. Hindus have known it as Aryavarsha, the land from which the Vedas come; the Chinese as Hsi Tien, the Western Paradise of Hsi Wang Mu, the Royal Mother of the West; the Russian Old Believers, a nineteenth-century Christian sect, knew it as Belovodye and the Kirghiz people as Janaidar. But throughout Asia it is best known by its Sanskrit name, Shambhala, meaning 'the place of peace, of tranquillity,' or as Chang Shambhala, northern Shambhala, the name Hindus use to distinguish it from an Indian town of the same name. . . . [A]t the end of his life the Chinese Taoist teacher Lao-Tzu, returned to Shambhala, although he called it Tebu Land. . . .

[I]t is regarded by most esoteric traditions as the true center of the planet, as the world's spiritual powerhouse and the heartland of a brotherhood of adepts from every race and country who have been influential in every major religion, every scientific advance and every social movement in history.

Buddhist texts say that Shambhala can be reached only by a long and difficult journey across a wilderness of deserts and mountains, and warn that only those who are called and have the necessary spiritual preparation will be able to find it; others will find only blinding storms, empty mountains, or even death. One text says that the kingdom of Shambhala is round, but it is usually depicted as an eight-petalled lotus blossom -- a symbol of the heart chakra. Indeed, an old Tibetan story states that 'The kingdom of Shambhala is in your own heart.' As Edwin Bernbaum points out, the guidebooks to Shambhala, whose puzzling directions are a mixture of realism and fantasy, can be read, on one level, as 'instructions for taking an inner journey from the familiar world of the surface consciousness through the wilds of the subconscious to the hidden sanctuary of the superconscious' .

Nevertheless, the idea that Shambhala is also located in the material world is firmly rooted in Tibetan tradition. Opinions on where the kingdom might lie, however, differ markedly. Some Tibetans think it might be in Tibet, perhaps in the Kunlun mountains; more point toward the region around Mongolia and Sinkiang province of China; but most believe that Shambhala is in Siberia or some other part of Russia. Some lamas believe it is hidden in the desolate, uninhabited wastes of the Arctic. According to Lama Kunga Rimpoche, 'Shambhala is probably at the North Pole, since the North Pole is surrounded by ice, and Shambhala is surrounded by ice mountains.' Finally, a few lamas believe that Shambhala exists outside the earth on another planet or in another 'dimension' .

Bernbaum once had a dream of going with a guide to the north pole. As they approached the pole, the air became warmer and the snow cover thinner until there was only grassy tundra, flowers, and a balmy breeze. Finally they came to a round pond with a small island that had a pole right at the centre. He turned to his guide and protested, 'But this is impossible! This can't be the north pole; there's supposed to be ice and snow up here.' The guide merely pointed at the island and said with a smile, 'There's the pole.' Bernbaum related his dream to Lama Chopgye Trichen Rimpoche, who remarked: 'That may have been the entrance to Shambhala' .

The Russian artist, philosopher, and explorer Nicholas Roerich (1874-1947) travelled through China and Mongolia to the borders of Tibet in 1925-1928. During a conversation with a lama, he was told: 'Great Shambhala is far beyond the ocean. It is the mighty heavenly domain. It has nothing to do with our Earth. . . . Only in some places, in the Far North, can you discern the resplendent rays of Shambhala.' When pressed by Roerich, the lama conceded that the heavenly Shambhala had an earthly counterpart. Indeed, the expression 'the resplendent rays of Shambhala' seems to be a reference to the aurora that manifests in the polar region. But the lama also described Shambhala as a 'far-off valley', hidden in the midst of high mountains, with hot springs and rich vegetation.

The lama stated that the ruler of Shambhala is 'ever vigilant in the cause of mankind': he sees all the events of earth in his 'magic mirror' and 'the might of his thought penetrates into far-off lands'. He continued: 'Uncountable are the inhabitants of Shambhala. Numerous are the splendid new forces and achievements which are being prepared there for humanity.' The lama confirmed that messengers from Shambhala are at work in the world, and that even the ruler himself sometimes appears in human form. He stressed that the secrets of Shambhala are well guarded, and that it is impossible for anybody to reach Shambhala unless their karma is ready and they are called .

The modern theosophical tradition, too, recognizes that Shambhala is a real place:

Shambhala . . . , although no erudite Orientalist has yet succeeded in locating it geographically, is an actual land or district, the seat of the greatest brotherhood of spiritual adepts and their chiefs on earth today. From Shambhala at certain times in the history of the world, or more accurately of our own fifth root-race, come forth the messengers or envoys for spiritual and intellectual work among men.

This Great Brotherhood has branches in various parts of the world, but Shambhala is the center or chief lodge. We may tentatively locate it in a little-known and remote district of the high tablelands of central Asia, more particularly in Tibet.

It is surrounded by an akashic veil of invisibility; and an army of airplanes might fly over it and see it not. All the armies of all the nations on earth might pass it by and not know that it existed. . . . It is quite an extensive tract of country. . . . [I]n it are gathered some of the most valuable records of the human race . . . There, surrounded by the greatest and most evolved human beings, the Silent Watcher of the Earth has his invisible abode.

Shambhala, our 'spiritual home', is said in theosophy to comprise two localities on earth. One of them is 'situated in the highlands of Asia, somewhere to the westward of the meridian line passing through Lhassa' [8]. Long ago, this locality was a sacred island in a vast Central Asian inland sea, known as the 'abyss of learning' or 'sea of knowledge', and was accessible via subterranean passages. According to tradition, this place exists to this day as an oasis surrounded by the Gobi desert .

But there is also another holy locality, alluded to in all the great exoteric religions:

this spot is the summit of what in the Hindu Puranas is called Shveta-dvipa, Mount Meru or Sumeru. It is the north pole of the earth, so chosen not for its geographical qualities, if such there be, but on account of its astronomical position. . . . [I]t is the mystical north pole, geographically identical with the north pole of the earth, but mystically quite different . . .

In other words, Shambhala, in one of its meanings, is the Sacred Imperishable Land. Theosophical literature also states that there is an even higher Shambhala located in the sun, and that all these different localities are inhabited by classes of entities with which the human race is spiritually and intellectually connected.

Bearing in mind that the Central Asian Shambhala is said to be protected by an 'akashic veil' which renders it invisible and impenetrable, it is interesting to note that in the review of The Hollow Earth, Blavatsky suggests that explorers may have been prevented from penetrating further north into what was then suspected to be an open polar sea by 'the exercise of some occult power'. This could be interpreted to mean that there is something in the northern polar region that is being concealed -- not by a military/government conspiracy, but by occult forces.

3. A northern paradise

Traditions of a paradisiacal, primeval land in the far north are universal. Sometimes this sacred land is said to be located in the 'centre' or 'navel' of the earth. In one sense, this refers to the north pole, which appears to be in the 'centre' of the earth if the planet is viewed from above the pole. But clearly such expressions could also refer to the earth's interior. The northern paradise is often associated with a world tree, a world mountain or pillar from which four rivers emerge, and a world-engirdling serpent. The pillar, mountain, or tree links our own 'middle earth' with the upper and lower worlds . All these symbolic features can be interpreted on different levels -- terrestrial, astronomical, and spiritual.

In Hindu mythology Meru* is the mystical mountain at the centre of the world, where Indra, king of the gods, has his jewelled palace. Victoria LePage points out that 'Mount Meru is conceived of as the earth's navel as well as its central staff, its source of life and power spreading out from the central region to the eight outer zones, and from thence to the world' [3]. The symbolism here is derived from embryology: just as the embryo grows from the navel outwards, so does the earth. 'Meru' actually has several different meanings, including a mountain in Asia, the north geographical pole, the north celestial pole, the earth's spin axis, the world axis connecting earth to higher realms, and the cerebrospinal axis of the human body.

Meru, the Olympus of the Indians, is said to be situated in the centre or navel of the earth. It was guarded by serpents, which 'watched the entrance to the realm of Secret Knowledge'. According to tradition, it was the 'land of bliss' of the earliest Vedic times. Occult teachings 'place it in the very centre of the North Pole, pointing it out as the site of the first continent on our earth, after the solidification of the globe' [4]. In the ancient astronomical text Surya-Siddhanta (12:34), Meru is described as 'passing through the middle of the earth-globe, and protruding on either side' [5]. H.P. Blavatsky says that 'Meru is not "the fabulous mountain in the navel or centre of the earth," but its roots and foundations are in that navel, though it is in the far north itself. This connects it with the "central" land "that never perishes" . . ..

Just as the human body contains a series of chakras, or subtle energy centres, linked by the sushumna, a central channel in the spinal cord, so there may be corresponding energy centres on and in the body of the earth. Shambhala is sometimes described as the main power centre, with auxiliary centres scattered about the globe . In theosophy, the heart of mother earth is said to beat 'under the foot of sacred Shambhala', and we are told:

Occult teaching corroborates the popular tradition which asserts the existence of a fountain of life in the bowels of the earth and in the North Pole. It is the blood of the earth, the electro-magnetic current, which circulates through all the arteries; and which is said to be found stored in the 'navel' of the earth.

This inner reservoir of physical and psychospiritual life-forces may correspond in one sense to the root-chakra (muladhara chakra) in the human body, situated at the base of the spine. From this viewpoint, Meru represents the central duct or path of terrestrial kundalini or shakti running through the earth .

Some Hebrew legends speak of a place called Luz -- an underground city near a sacred mountain called the 'abode of immortality'. An almond tree, named luz in Hebrew, grew near it, a hollow in its roots leading down to the underground centre. René Guénon saw this as another version of the archetypal mountain/tree/cave complex symbolizing Shambhala. He stated that the real significance of Luz is that it corresponds in planetary terms to the muladhara chakra, whose kabalistic name in Hebrew is luz. The name derives from a root word denoting that which is concealed, secret, and silent; it also connotes a kernel -- the innermost part of the almond. The most common iconographic depiction of Shambhala is similar to the four-spoked muladhara chakra, the subtle 'earth-centre' in the human body .

In his book Paradise Found, William Warren writes:

[T]he earliest inhabitants of the Tigro-Euphrates basin located 'the Centre of the Earth,' not in their own midst, but in a far-off land, of sacred associations, where 'the holy house of god' is situated, -- a land 'into the heart whereof man hath not penetrated;' a place underneath the 'overshadowing world-tree,' and beside the 'full waters.' No description could more perfectly identify the spot with the Arctic Pole of ancient Asiatic mythology.

In The Chaldean Account of Genesis, we read: '[H]uman beings . . . the great gods created, and in the earth the gods created for them a dwelling. . . . [I]n the midst of the earth they grew up and became great, and increased in number, Seven kings, brothers of the same family . . .' Iranian, Indian, Chinese, Scandinavian, and Aztec literature also refer to this ambiguous location at 'the centre of the earth' .

The Japanese paradise was situated 'on the top of the globe' and at the same time 'at the centre of the earth'. It was called the 'island of the congealed drop'. Its first roof-pillar was the earth's axis, and over it was the pivot of the vault of heaven. Similarly, the Chinese terrestrial paradise, round in form, is described not only as at the centre of the earth, but also as directly under Shang-te's heavenly palace, which is declared to be in the polestar, and is sometimes called the 'palace of the centre'. The Egyptians located their Ta Neter, or land of the gods, in the extreme north . Today there is an echo of these ancient traditions in the fact that children send notes to Santa Claus, or Father Christmas, in his 'wonderland' at the north pole, asking for gifts.

The Eskimos have legends that they came from a fertile land of perpetual sunshine in the north. They believe that after death the soul descends beneath the earth, first to an abode rather like purgatory, but good souls then descend further to a place of perfect bliss where the sun never sets . In Psalm 48:2 of the Bible, Mount Zion is said to be 'in the far north', and in Ezekiel (28:13-14) Eden, 'the garden of God', is placed on the 'holy mountain of God'. In Hebrew tradition, the primeval Eden is sometimes said to be at the 'centre of the earth' .

According to the Hindu Kurma Purana, an island called Shveta-Dvipa, or White Island, lay in the northern sea, the paradisiacal homeland of great yogis possessing supreme wisdom and learning . Blavatsky writes: 'According to Tibetan tradition the White Island is the only locality which escapes the general fate of other dwipas and can be destroyed by neither fire nor water, for -- it is the "eternal land" '.

North of the Himalayas, possibly in the Tarim Basin, lay Uttarakuru or northern Kuru, a version of Shambhala which the Mahabharata describes as the blissful land of the sages towards which Arjuna, the warrior prince of the Bhagavad-Gita, travelled in search of enlightenment. It is described as a place of marvels where magic fruit trees yield the nectar of immortality. It is said to be one of four regions surrounding Mount Meru like the four petals of a lotus and to be the homeland of the siddhas, enlightened yogis famed for their miraculous powers .

Greek mythology speaks of a mysterious northern yet ever-springlike land called Hyperborea ('beyond the north wind'), situated beyond the mountains -- in some accounts situated under the north pole -- to which Apollo journeyed in his chariot of swans . There the true 'omphalos' or navel of the earth was located. For the Orphics, the island of Electris, the seat of the gods, lies under the polestar in the furthest waters of Tethys The Mandean Gnostics believed that an ideal earth, an earth of light peopled by a divine race of superhumans, was situated in the north, separated from our world by a high mountain of ice. It is said to exist 'between heaven and earth', and Henry Corbin concludes that it does not refer to the north of our globe but to the 'cosmic north', i.e. superphysical realms . But, like Shambhala, it might also have an earthly counterpart.

The Avestan term 'Airyanem Vaejah' (Pahlavi: Eran-Vej) designates the cradleland of the Aryan-Iranians, located not in any of the earth's seven climates, but at the centre of the central zone, the eighth climate . It was there that Yima, the 'first man', received the command to construct a vara, or enclosure, where the most highly developed humans, animals, and plants would be gathered in order to save them from the deadly winter unleashed by the demonic powers so that they might one day refurbish a transfigured world. This vara or paradise had a gate and luminescent windows which secreted an inner light within, for it was illuminated by both uncreated and created lights. Its various meanings include a subterranean sanctuary, an ark, and the human body .

Airyanem Vaejah, the 'primeval land of bliss', appears to be identical to Shveta-Dvipa, Mount Meru, the Sacred Imperishable Land, and Shambhala (in its several meanings) [24]. Blavatsky quotes Fargard 1:2 of the Vendidad, where 'we find Ahura-Mazda saying to Spitama "the most benevolent" -- that he made every land dear to its dwellers, since otherwise the "whole living world would have invaded the Airyana-Vaego" ' . According to Fargard 2:40, 'The one thing missed there is the sight of the stars, the moon, and the sun, and a year seems only as a day' .

4. Inner kingdoms

As with the idea of a paradisiacal cradleland of humanity at the north pole, references to networks of caverns and tunnels and/or an inner world within the earth are commonplace in the world's religions, myths, legends, and folklore. The attributes assigned to the underworld range from heavenly to hellish, and its inhabitants likewise range from superhuman to subhuman. Myths and legends generally embody multiple levels of meaning, and the underworld can also refer to nonphysical planes of reality.

During his travels in Asia, Nicholas Roerich spent a lot of time studying local folklore, which included tales of lost tribes or subterranean dwellers.

In many places of Central Asia, they speak of the Agharti ['concealed', 'secret'], the subterranean people. In numerous beautiful legends they outline the same story of how the best people abandoned the treacherous earth and sought salvation in hidden countries where they acquired new forces and conquered powerful energies.

While crossing the Karakorum pass, his Ladakhi guide said to him: 'Do you know that in the subterranean caves here many treasures are hidden and that in them lives a wonderful tribe which abhors the sins of the earth?'

And again when we approached Khotan the hoofs of our horses sounded hollow as though we rode above caves or hollows. Our caravan people called our attention to this, saying, 'Do you hear what hollow subterranean passages we are crossing? Through these passages, people who are familiar with them can reach far-off countries.' When we saw entrances of caves, our caravaneers told us, 'Long ago people lived there; now they have gone inside; they have found a subterranean passage to the subterranean kingdom. Only rarely do some of them appear again on earth. . . .'

Great is the belief in the Kingdom of the subterranean people. Through all Asia, through the space of all deserts, from the Pacific to the Urals, you can hear the same wondrous tale of the vanished holy people. And even far beyond the Ural Mountains, the echo of the same tale will reach you.

There is rumoured to be a vast underground network of caves and tunnels under the whole of Central Asia, with many passages radiating out from the spiritual hub of Shambhala . According to popular belief, there are numerous secret subterranean passages beneath India, whose entrances are guarded by elementals which assume the shape of rocks or other natural features. For instance, Varanasi (Benares), whose ancient name is Kashi, is said to be connected by a tunnel to Gupta Kashi ('gupta' = secret, hidden), an underground city in the Himalayas, about 50 miles from Badrinath .

Mesoamerica and South America have long been rumoured to be honeycombed with long, mysterious tunnels, some of them running for hundreds of miles, from Columbia in the north through Peru and Bolivia to Chile in the south, and to the Amazon jungle in the east. Only a few sections of these tunnels have so far been discovered . H.P. Blavatsky mentions an immense tunnel running from Cuzco to Lima in Peru, and then extending south into Bolivia . In Egypt, a vast subterranean world is traditionally believed to extend from the catacombs of Alexandria to Thebes' Valley of the Kings. The subterranean crypts of Thebes were known as the serpent's catacombs, the serpent being a symbol of wisdom and immortality .

Many Native American peoples believe that their ancestors originated in a joyous subterranean realm, or took refuge in caverns to escape past cataclysms. The Cherokee Indians speak of a subterranean world much like our own, with mountains, rivers, trees, and people . The Aztecs said their ancestors came from a land called Aztlan, and that after escaping its destruction they ended up in a cavern called Chicomoztoc, or the Seven Cavern Cities of Gold, where they lived before emerging to the surface world . The Mexican demi-god Votan describes a subterranean passage, a 'snake's hole', which runs underground and terminates at the root of the heavens; he himself was allowed to enter it because he was a 'son of the snakes'.

The Hopi Indians hold their rituals in an underground chamber known as the kiva.

In the center of the kiva, on the altar level and directly below the roof opening, is the sunken fire pit in which a fire is lighted in the New Fire Ceremony . . . , for life began with fire. Next to it is the small hole in the floor called the sipapuni. Etymologically derived from the two words for 'navel' and 'path from,' the sipapuni thus denotes the umbilical cord leading from Mother Earth and symbolizes the path of man's Emergence from the previous underworld. . . . The ladder represents the reed up which man climbed during his Emergence . . .

The Hopis believe there has been a succession of four worlds. The first world was destroyed by fire, the second by a poleshift, and the third by flooding. Some chosen people were saved from the disasters that destroyed the first two worlds by taking refuge underground, and some survived the destruction of the third world by being sealed inside hollow reeds. The Pima Indians speak of the emergence into our world being effected through a spiral hole that was bored up to the earth's surface .

Legends of ancestral origins in subterranean lands are also found in Africa and Australia. Australian aborigines believe their ancestors came up out of the ground, travelled about the country and created new tribes, then 'ultimately journeyed away beyond the confines of their territory, or went down into the ground again'. According to the native traditions of the Caroline Islands, Papua New Guinea, and Malaysia, a subterranean race of giants went underground in ancient times. Once inhabitants of the lost continent of Chamat, they will one day 'emerge and remake the world'. Natives of the Trobiand Islands believe that their ancestors emerged from a subterranean existence through a special hole. Tribes in Bengal and Burma also believe their ancestors emerged from a subterranean world .

In Hindu mythology there are many tales of the Nagas, a race of semi-divine serpent-people, who ruled a subterranean kingdom, Patala, filled with incredible wealth. Patala was said to be the lowest of the seven regions of the Indian underworld. These regions are collectively called Bila-svarga, the 'subterranean heaven', which is described as a place of great beauty. The sun and moon cannot be seen there, but the jewels decorating the hoods of the Nagas are said to emit an effulgence that illuminates the entire region of Bila-svarga. Few mortals were ever allowed to enter the lower world, but there were said to be many hidden entrances in the mountains of India and Kashmir . In Tibet there is a major mystical shrine called Patala, which is said to lie above an ancient cavern and tunnel system, extending throughout the Asian continent and possibly beyond. The Nagas are related to the Rakshasas, an underworld race of 'demons', who possess a 'magical stone' or 'third eye' in the middle of the forehead.

In China, the Lung Wang (dragon kings) closely resemble the Nagas in many respects. They are said to dwell either in the 'celestial realm', i.e. the stars and planets, or beneath the surface of the earth. They, too, possess a 'magical pearl' in their foreheads, a mystical or divine eye or source of power. Like the Nagas, some of the entrances to their palaces or kingdoms can be found beneath lakes and rivers or behind waterfalls . According to an ancient Chinese record, the Twelve Branches, all things began to germinate in the hidden recesses of the underworld. In the Ten Stems, it is said that at the ninth stem, light begins to nourish all things in the recesses below .

The Egyptian underworld or kingdom of the dead was called the Duat (or Tuat), ruled by Osiris . Within the Duat were the Fields of Peace, which the Greeks equated with the Elysian Fields. In Old Kingdom times the Duat was commonly supposed to be situated somewhere under the earth. In this airless, waterless, and lightless place dwelt both the blessed and the damned. The kingdom of Osiris was also placed in the west, where the dead sun-god of the day passed at night. In addition, the Duat denoted the sky region dominated by the constellations of Orion, Taurus, and Leo, and divided by the 'winding waterway' or Milky Way.

The Duat is sometimes described as the 'reversed world' or 'inverted precinct' , and in the Pyramid Texts we read: 'O Osiris the King, I am Isis; I have come into the middle of this earth, into the place where you are' . Osiris was the Egyptian phoenix, which was 'the bringer of the life-giving essence, the hikê, a concept akin to our idea of magic, which the great cosmic bird carried to Egypt from a distant and magical land beyond the earthly world.' This was the 'Isle of Fire', 'the place of everlasting light beyond the limits of the world, where the gods were born or revived and whence they were sent into the world'. This is a reference to the Duat .

The Duat, or Hidden Place, was sometimes conceived as a completely enclosed Circle of the Gods, formed by the body of Osiris. At the head-point there was an opening to the skies symbolized by the goddess Nut, through which the imperishable star (symbolized by the celestial disk) could be reached .

The Egyptian god Aker was the 'chief of the gate of the Abyss', of Aker, which was the netherworld but also the 'realm of the sun' [22].
The Celtic Otherworld was variously known as the Land of the Dead, the Land of the Living, the Land of Many Colours, the Promised Land, the Delightful Plain, the Land of Youth, the Land of Summer, and the Land under the Wave. In most of the stories, it was viewed as a pleasant land located somewhere beneath the sea, but in others it was to be found beneath the hills or entered via ancient burial mounds . As in other traditions, the Celtic underworld is associated with cauldrons. In the Mabinogion, the land of Annwn ('unplumbed' or 'bottomless'), the Welsh underworld, contains a mystical cauldron which can restore the dead to life once more if they are submerged in it and brought out again .

In the Critias , Plato says that the 'holy habitation of Zeus' is situated 'in the centre of the world' . In The Republic (part 4), he says that Apollo, the traditional interpreter of religious matters, delivers his interpretation 'from his seat at the earth's centre' . He also writes:

Apollo's real home is among the Hyperboreans, in a land of perpetual life, where mythology tells us two doves flying from the two opposite ends of the world met in this fair region, the home of Apollo. Indeed, according to Hecataeus, Leto, the mother of Apollo, was born on an island in the Arctic Ocean far beyond the North Wind.

In the Phaedo Plato speaks of many cavities and 'wonderful regions' in the earth, and of subterranean flows of water, mud, and fire.

One of the cavities in the earth is not only larger than the rest, but pierces right through from one side to the other. It is of this that Homer speaks when he says 'Far, far away, where lies earth's deepest chasm'; while elsewhere both he and many other poets refer to it as Tartarus.

In the Greek view, the lands of the living were divided from Tartarus, the land of the dead, by fierce obstacles, rivers, and bodies of water or fire. The greatest of these was Oceanus, which not only comprised all the seas of the world, but was also the largest of the 'rivers' which the Greeks believed swept into and through Tartarus, to emerge from the underworld on the opposite side of the earth. Other subterranean torrents included Lethe, the river of forgetfulness, and the Styx, the river of death. Tartarus was said to 'sink twice as far below the earth as the earth was beneath the sky', and to be bounded by many perils. As well as being the home of the dethroned gods called the Titans, it contained a variety of regions or kingdoms, ranging from the Elysian Fields to the many grottoes, caverns, and pits of torment reserved for the damned .

The 1st-century Roman philosopher Seneca spoke of people who 'forced their way into the caverns' and entered the bowels of the earth, 'penetrating to the deepest hiding places', where they saw 'great rushing rivers, and vast still lakes', a world where 'the whole of nature was reversed. The land hung above their heads, while winds whistled hollowly in the shadows, while in the depths, frightful rivers led nowhere into perpetual and alien night' [30]. He also wrote: 'A time will come in later years when the Ocean will unloosen the bands of things, when the immeasurable earth will lie open, and Thule will no longer be the extreme point among the lands' . Clearly nothing on the earth's surface could lie further north than Ultima Thule (the Land of the Ultimate North).

The Scandinavian and Germanic peoples envisioned the world as an immense yew or ash tree, the limbs and roots of which spread into a variety of realms or planes of existence. The World Tree, Yggdrasil, plunged its deep roots into several subterranean kingdoms, which all bordered a vast primordial void called Ginnungagap. One root of Yggdrasil led into Niflheim, the land of the dead. As in the Greek underworld, many waters flowed out from the depths and into the human world; in Niflheim it was the spring/river Hvergelmir (meaning 'roaring cauldron'), which boiled and churned relentlessly. The 11 tributaries of the Hvergelmir emptied into the central void of Ginnungagap. The second of Yggdrasil's roots found its way into the lands of the gods, Asgard and Vanaheim. While often pictured as a land high in Yggdrasil's branches, this realm was a subterranean one as well. In fact, the only world of Norse cosmology that is not in some sense subterranean is that of Midgard (middle earth), the surface world. Bifrost, the 'rainbow bridge', stretched from Midgard across Ginnungagap into Asgard .

In the Elder Edda, Odin says: 'No one has ever known or will ever know the vastness of the roots of that ancient tree.' This is a reference not only to the created world and heavens, but also to the root-like cavern system beneath the surface world. Also issuing from the depths of the World Tree was the titanic world-serpent or ouroboros which encircled the earth and held its tail in its teeth. It was called 'the girdle of the world', and its writhings beneath the sea were one of the sources of storms and earthquakes. The main entrance to the subterranean realms lay in the north. Similarly, the Greeks believed that one of the entrances to Tartarus lay beyond Hyperborea, and the entrance to the Finnish underworld lay north of Lapland, where the earth and sky met.

In the Sumerian epic of Gilgamesh, the underworld or 'Great Below' was a place of immense size and great terror, filled with a wide range of beings, including spirits, the undead, humanoids, and savage guardians. In his search for everlasting life, Gilgamesh first had to reach the mountain of Mashu, connected with the heavens above and the netherworld below. Having been allowed to enter the 'gate', he descended into the bowels of the earth through 12 double-hours of darkness before reaching 'an enclosure as of the gods', filled with brilliance, where there was a garden made entirely of precious stones . According to Diodorus Siculus, the Chaldees, imagined the earth to have the form of a round boat turned upside down and to be hollow underneath

The Bible describes the underworld or hell as a 'bottomless pit' (Revelation 9:1-2) and 'the abyss' (Romans 10:7), a place of punishment and misery, the abode of Satan and his demons. Other references to subterranean realms and life include the following:
. . . at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth . . . (Philippians 2:10, Revised Standard Version)

And no one in heaven or on earth or under the earth was able to open the scroll or look into it . . . (Revelation 5:3)

In saying, 'He [Christ] ascended,' what does it mean but that he had also descended into the lower parts of the earth? (Ephesians 4:9)

For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the whale, so will the son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. (Matthew 12:40)

Jesus refers to this place as 'Eden' or paradise. Some hollow-earthers have read into the following quotation a reference to the alleged polar hole in the Arctic:

He stretches out the north over the void, and hangs the earth upon nothing. (Job 26:7)

In the apocryphal Book of Enoch , Enoch speaks of proceeding to 'the middle of the earth', where he beheld a 'blessed land', 'happy and fertile' (25:1, 26:1). An angel shows him 'the first and last secrets in heaven above, and in the depths of the earth: In the extremities of heaven, and in the foundations of it, and in the receptacle of the winds' (59:2-3). There are said to be cavities in the earth and 'mighty waters' under it (65:1, 87:5, 95:2). Enoch sees an abyss 'opened in the midst of the earth, which was full of fire' (89:34); the abyss is said to be 'on the right side of the earth', which, according to Blavatsky, can mean in the north [36]. There is also a reference to seven great rivers, four of which 'take their course in the cavity of the north' (76:6-7).

Finally, the following passage from The Secret Doctrine contains several enigmatic statements referring to the far north and possibly to the inner earth. Speaking of the Kaf mountains of Persian legend, Blavatsky writes:

Whatever they may be in their geographical status, whether they are the Caucasian or Central Asian mountains, it is far beyond these mountains to the North, that legend places the Daevas [giants] and Peris; the latter the remote ancestors of the Parsis or Farsis. Oriental tradition is ever referring to an unknown glacial, gloomy sea, and to a dark region, within which, nevertheless, are situated the Fortunate Islands, wherein bubbles, from the beginning of life on earth, the fountain of life. But the legend asserts, moreover, that a portion of the first dry island (continent), having detached itself from the main body, has remained, since then, beyond the mountains of Koh-Kaf, 'the stony girdle that surrounds the world.' A journey of seven months' duration will bring him who is possessed of 'Sulayman's ring' to that 'fountain,' if he keeps on journeying North straight before him as the bird flies. Journeying therefore from Persia straight north, will bring one along the sixtieth degree of longitude, holding to the west, to Novaya Zemlya; and from the Caucasus to the eternal ice beyond the Arctic circle would land one between 60 and 45 degrees of longitude, or between Novaya Zemlya and Spitzbergen. This, of course, if one has the dodecapedian horse of [King] Hoshang or the winged Simurgh [a marvellous bird, the Persian phoenix] of Tahmurath (or Taimuraz) [third king of Persia], upon which to cross over the Arctic Ocean.

Nevertheless, the wandering songsters of Persia and the Caucasus will maintain, to this day, that far beyond the snow-capped summits of Kap, or Caucasus, there is a great continent now concealed from all. That it is reached by those who can secure the services of the twelve-legged progeny of the crocodile and the female hippopotamus, whose legs become at will twelve wings*; or by those who have the patience to wait for the good pleasure of Simurgh-anke, who promised that before she dies she will reveal the hidden continent to all, and make it once more visible and within easy reach, by means of a bridge, which the Ocean Daevas will build between that portion of the 'dry island' and its severed parts.** This relates, of course, to the seventh race, Simurgh being the Manvantaric cycle.

It is very curious that Cosmas Indicopleustes, who lived in the sixth century A.D., should have always maintained that man was born, and dwelt at first in a country beyond the Ocean, a proof of which had been given him in India, by a learned Chaldean . . . He says: 'The lands we live in are surrounded by the ocean, but beyond that ocean there is another land which touches the walls of the sky; and it is in this land that man was created and lived in paradise. During the Deluge, Noah was carried in his ark into the land his posterity now inhabits.' The twelve-legged horse of Hoshang was found on that continent named the dry island.

The 'Christian topography' of Cosmas Indicopleustes and its merits are well known; but here the good father repeats a universal tradition, now, moreover, corroborated by facts. Every arctic traveller suspects a continent or a 'dry island' beyond the line of eternal ice.

Yet no such island or continent in the far north has been discovered -- on the earth's outer surface.

source : http://esoterism.ro/english/mysteries-earth.php

Basically, Kabbalah is the study of the inner secrets of the Torah, which comprise the Pentateuch, the first five books of the Hebrew bible, and which happen to comprise the Old Testament of the Bible. Devout Jews and Christians alike believe those five books to be the direct word of God. Adherents to Kabbalah subscribe to the belief that God revealed secrets, including all those about creation and the true nature of the Godhead, to Adam, who is construed to be the first of God's Earth's human expressions.

The bible is rife with mystical experience – the miracles leading to the exodus, for example; the burning bush and the encounter with God on Mount Sinai. Jewish orthodox belief holds that Moses also accepted the Torah on Mount Sinai by divine inspiration, in addition to the Ten Commandments. This places a great mystical importance on the Old Testament to the occasional class of believers so inclined.

Kabbalists seek to understand the hidden meaning of the words of the Torah in the attempt to gain a closer understanding of that which Jewish orthodoxy believes cannot ever truly be understood – the very nature of God, and to perhaps derive some knowledge of the secrets behind the working of miracles, which are perceived as magic.

The revelation of the Pentateuch and the witness of those miracles by the ancients have imbued an almost irreconcilable curiosity in those who yearn to know more about occult things. This thirst for knowledge has persisted, ever since those times when Egypt was under the rule of the pharaoh Ramesses II, and when he acknowledged the great power of the slaves’ God who worked those miracles through Moses. Ramesses released them from their bondage as a result. Since then Kabbalah, in its original intent, which is to find out if it is possible for one of God's creations to do that at will, has become a legitimate area of study by rabbinical scholars. Those of whom who are devoted to it study the Torah for up to three hours a day.

It is probable that the entire history of the evolution of sorcery and witchcraft to the levels where they exist today in all their various manifestations have their origins in the witness of, and wondering about, all divine miracles. And about the mystery of creation, which Kabbalists have attempted to rationalize, and about which they have come to develop theory and hypotheses.

Out of their study of Kabbalah has come their limited knowledge of God – limited because God cannot be understood by human beings because we are too deficient in our capacities compared to him; that he encompasses the universe but that the universe does not encompass him; that creation is a manifestation, extension if you will, of his divine presence and that all matter and spirit are one with him. Curiously enough for their being a part of the same religion, some believe that matter did not exist before God - and yet others believe that matter did exist before God.

Over the centuries, it seems that the study of Kabbalah has seen as many interpretations by scholarly rabbis as there have been scholarly rabbis.

The Jewish Diaspora tended toward a decentralization of the rabbinical college, and this precluded their ever developing an integrated school of thought. As a result, many rabbinical scholars developed original interpretations and ideas concerning the Torah’s hidden secrets. In fact, over 2,000 years ago the hermetical scholar Ben Sira even warned against delving into esotericism, saying, “You shall have no business with secret things”.

It is thought that Kabbalah, as a field unto itself, actually has its beginnings during the middle ages and the Rennaisance. Rabbi Isaac Luria (1534–1572) is considered to be the most influential of the Kabbalist teachers, founder of an important school of mysticism whose understanding of the way of things linked man’s deeds to the secret processes of creation. He taught that through deed, the original order of the cosmos might be restored and that then the way of reality would unfold into the climactic coming of the Messiah. He taught mostly through oratory but his philosophy was expounded in numerous works by his disciple Hayim Vital.

The death of Rabbi Isaac Luria and his disciples left a void which a charismatic and controversial Kabbalah scholar by the name of Sabbatai Zevi (1626-1676) filled - to satisfy the public need for greater spiritual insight, a need made all the more profound by the chaos left by the pogroms of the Ukrainian Cossacks who massacred Jews and Roman Catholics alike, during the years 1648 to 1654. The Jewish masses were convinced that their “Jewish Messiah” had come. Zevi's meditations included mystical chants and incantations.

To the disillusionment of most Jews, Zevi became an apostate to Judaism. He converted to Islam to avoid execution by the Ottoman Sultan for plotting to conquer the world and rebuild the Temple in Jerusalem. The Sabbatinian movement retained some followers in Turkey, who concluded that his conversion was but a clever ploy to inspire Islamic followers into the way of the Jewish faith. There are Sabbatinian sects today.

The “Frankists” were followers of the pseudo-mystic Jacob Frank (1726-1791), a Kabbalist who eventually became an apostate to Judaism when he converted to Catholicism.

There are sects of Judaic Orthodoxy which maintain that idolatry is sinful, and yet the red string bracelet of Tamar’s first born twin (Genesis 38:28), placed there innocently so that the first named could be re-identified, has become a talisman to dilettantes. The thought among the more occult Kabbalists is that the red string bracelet wards off the evil eye. Apparently, Rachel's tomb was encircled by her devotees with a red string, and bracelets subsequently cut from it. Therein lies the tradition. Talismans are really just small idols.

Between the extremes of divine dignification and its antithesis, however that may be described, lies the gamut of all things pertaining to the supernatural, including superstition. The study of the Torah will continue, because the messages that can be read into them are virtually infinite in number, and they must be realized.

Underlying the real purpose of scriptural study is the establishment of a specialized adaptation to inspired epiphenies so that they manifest into the deeds from which civilization is ultimately hewn, insomuch as curiosity gives rise to invention.

It is acknowledged amongst all religions that there is much more to reality than meet the senses, and that we exist in but a narrow sliver of the entire spectrum of it, insomuch as we can see but a narrow detectable sliver of the range of frequencies that comprise the entire optical spectrum. That is the lure to which real students of Kabbalah are drawn.

          Kabali Rating and People Review and Responses Live        
Kabali Rating and People Review and Responses Live: Are you looking for Kabali Rating and People Review and Responses Live ,The wait is over! The day millions of Rajinikanth's fans have been waiting is here as "Kabali" has hit the screens. While the movie saw the light of the day in foreign countries on Thursday, July 21, it is released a day later in India. (Rating 3.5/5)

Rajinikanth's "Kabali" is an action-thriller, written and directed by two-film old Pa Ranjith. The prestigious film is produced by Kalaippuli S Thanu, who is basking in the success of his recent hit film "Theri."

Within in one day the teaser of the film managed to achieve 4,85,172 views and 16,777 likes on youtube, Teaser received many appraisals for the dialogue delivery & action performance which was excellent and awesome. Thailava fans are eagerly waiting with immense care to watch the film on the first day of release, No words to say or to describe as Rajinikanth Kabali raised goosebumps among the fans with the teaser setting next level expectations.

Kabali Movie Review & Rating  . (Rating 3.5/5)

Kabali Review

The story of the movie Kabali is all about a gangster & is featured with Pre-Independence era of Tamilians who were ruled by British as slaves and sent to Malaysia to work in Rubber factory. Kabaleswaram’s family members were also moved to Malaysia to work there, which makes Kabaleswaram to turn into Don in order to save Tamilians from British.

The movie has got fairly positive reviews from the audience. People are loving Rajinikanth's introductory scene and his electrifying presence. The audience say that the narration is bit slow but has a strong subject. Overall, it is an emotional film. We bring you live updates from it. Find, the audience's response to the movie:

Sathish: ‪#‎Kabali‬ - Actress Riythvika Kp & Dhansika impresses in the first half, which completely belongs to Superstar's brilliant acting & awesome screen presence.

#Kabali First Half @beemji has shown to the world that Thalaivar is one of the best actor in Indian Cinema. Intro & scenes after it was MASS

#Kabali Can watch the movie again & again for first 15 Minutes Mass itself & then complete Class . Interval block will surprise u..

‪#‎Kabali‬ First Half - Ranjith has shown to the world that Thalaivar is one of the best actor in Indian Cinema. First 10 Minutes sema mass & interesting interval block.

Kaushik (LMK): #Kabali 1st half -To begin with, the older #Rajini's style,swag are magical. The movie then moves leisurely, picks up again towards interval

#Kabali 2nd half - The moving reunion scene is a plus thx to @radhika_apte. Otherwise, disappointing with the usual gang wars & bad climax

#Kabali -Falls way short of the huge expectations. A disappointing feeling. Neither a massy #SuperStar film nor a Madras level Ranjith film

#Kabali 2.75 / 5.. Except a few sparkling moments of mass and emotions, a big letdown.. Fans and audiences deserved much much better.
Rajasekar: #Kabali first half - Yes, there was an initial excitement to see the man on big screen. Otherwise blunt, nothing much going. So far average!

Ramesh B: #Kabali 1st Half: #Thalaivar simply rocks.. Mersal intro.. That swag throughout.. Only #Thalaivar can do at this age.. Action seq - Mass

#Kabali 1st Half: Movie peaks at interval.. Lot of Malaysian Tamil history.. #Thalaivar screen presence is awesome.. @saidhanshika impresses

VJ Abhishek: Who can make a non-rajini film wid #Rajini ? @beemji shows d plight of an aging gangster haunted by his past #Kabali 's 1st half- SOFT

@Dopmurali @beemji @Music_Santhosh n @superstarrajini hav prioritized d purpose of d story puttin everythin aside! Needs maturity #Kabali

@radhika_apte @Riythvika n @saidhanshika add so much valour 2 #Kabali than @superstarrajini Wow I tell u @beemji has made wat he wants

Vignesh Kandaswamy: #Kabali -Interval - So far okay. Good start followed by a slow 30 mins hampered the narration. Last half an hour brought the excitement back

#Kabali - Superstar has given his best at this age. Nice to see him take the back seat at some portions and let others perform. A new kind.

#Kabali - Flashback portions, thundering start and Santhosh BGM are the major +ves of first half.
KRK: It's interval n what an emotional film #Kabali! I am sure, it will be one of the biggest hit film of mega star Rajnikant.
What a great film #Kabali! Full of emotions n patriotism. It's going to be sure shot blockbuster all over south India. Salute to Rajnikant.
Can someone tell me name of the girl who played Rajnikant's daughter in #Kabali ? She is really hot n sexy.

Hey @saidhanshika you have done great job in #Kabali n you are looking really hot there. Your neck tattoo! Uff Qyamat!

Sidhu: #Kabali Interval: Good goods. Amazing mass startup, and then the emotions take over. Strong music and cinematography.

#Kabali: Average. Partly satisfying drama which blows hot and cold. Rajinikanth totally rocks his role, Ranjith not too much.

#Kabali: Ranjith gets the action & the swag right, presenting Rajinikanth in a way we haven't seen him. It's the emotions that don't gel.
#Kabali: Technically rock solid in each department. SaNa has delivered his best in the background score, hugely riveting music.

Got tickets. Got in. Got seated. Magizhchi, the show begins. #Kabali
ChristopherKanagaraj: #Kabali - Its neither Rajini film nor Ranjith film, falls in between. Superstar's screen presence v make this slow paced film a watchable 1.

@rajkarnalli i said watchable and never said 1 tym watch:) moreover its superstar film, i vl watch n number of times:)

#Kabali - First half : 1st 15 mins and last 20 mins super, superstar screen presence sema.Slow screenplay. Gud music. Flashback rajini wow!!

#Kabali : 2nd half - the scene which gives lead go Mayanadhi song is outstanding. Overall It's neither a complete Ranjith nor a Rajini film.

#Kabali - Good work with the subtitles. @rekhshc and team. My Hindi friend was able to enjoy completey !! Thanks @beemji @theVcreations

Sahin Vaaz: #Kabali BGM awesome appreciate @Music_Santhosh .this BGM splendid. To feel it go watch it in theater @beemji

#kabali @beemji his team hard work has reflected in his film. Cinematography and editing good.
#kabali good family sentiment and Malay tamil welfare film 4/5. Don't come with #Baasha #Padayappa @itisprashanth

Ashwin Krish: No big introduction. First frame is pretty ordinary. But there is a grand intro little later #Kabali
#Kabali doesn't have a single boring moment. But you need huge suspension of belief just like any bullet spraying gangster film
And if ranjith thought the last scene was cool. Film students may laugh

Santosh Narayanan BGM work is stupendous! The horn that comes is so haunting #Kabali
#Kabali Overall a party for Rajini fans. But for those that enjoyed Ranjith's Madras, better to temper your expectations

@BUSHINDIA an average gangster film sir. You should leave logic out. has a bit of an emotional thread in plot. Very disappointing

Muthu Krishnan: Halfway through #Kabali. #Rajinikanth rocks in this touching drama with a gangster backdrop. Good so far! #SuperStar

Sushanth Reddy: Interval. Non of the scenes worked the way they should have. Movie ran flat though out. Very very average. #Kabali

Gautam kumar: #Kabali 2nd half started really well. Lovely 40 mins. Last 20 mins let down. No major twists. Plain 2nd half. Unconvincing climax.

#Kabali 1st Half Xllent interval block. Less mass moments

Waiting for 2nd half. @superstarrajini is back with his mannerisms
Kamalji: Dir @beemji has scripted #Kabali Flashback seq of Young #Rajinikanth very Powerful via his screenplay, "dialogues" looks & performance.

#Kabali 1st Half Starts good (wid Okish BGM+Edit) to Super good (Screenplay) after Flashback till Intvl Most Wanted plot 100% Ranjit touch

#Kabali 2nd Half Starts slow... emotional and picks up to Merisal Climax. BGM & DOP superb Climax cud hv ended with celebration mood.
#Kabali Over all See d Best Acting side of the #Superstar with responsibile plot taken & Fair execution , but could have been better.

#Kabali Salute to Rajini sir for completely trusting Dir Ranjith & giving scope for others to perform. 2nd Half was a treat to me.

Kabali is the first South Indian film to release in the Hawaii state of USA, Cine Galaxy acquired the US distribution rights and confirmed the Regal Dole Cannery movie hall which is located in Hawaii. In Chennai almost all the tickets are already sold out, Fans are requesting for few more shows, This is the first South Indian film to release in 60 countries.

Thanks to bay area cine industry friends, I got to watch a preview show of Kabali. I went in with no expectations and came out with mixed feelings. Kabali is paisa vasool for Rajinikanth fans while others can have equal fun mocking the aged superstar go through his paces.
The movie though, ends up as yet another commercial vehicle for the Superstar. Ranjith’s Dalit politics take a backseat here. Radhika Apte is apt in her role as is Dhansika. Watch out for a surprise cameo from someone you wouldn’t expect in a Rajini film. Neruppudaa is a surprising ear worm from Santosh Narayanan.

          Encyclopedia of Vacation Rental Smart Door Locks        

We've released 3 lock integrations in the last month or so – eRentalLock, ResortLock, and RemoteLock.

After those releases, we started looking at the rest of the lock market to see what other smart lock systems we should consider adding to OwnerRez. There are so many different types and brands of locks there are nowadays with all sorts of features, pros, cons. Some can be connected to via API and are a possibility for OwnerRez integration, some are totally disconnected or only accessible through their own phone app, and some are in the middle between the two and can act disconnected or be integrated via a bridge/hub device.

Based on all of that research, I decided to write up this post to share everything we've learned so far.

WARNING: long post ahead -- 2700 words, 8 lock types, 21 locks, hubs, bridges etc. Tips and tricks are at the bottom, so if you've already got a smart lock, head down there to make the most of it :-)

I'm sure I haven't covered everything, so feel free to contact us and share your experiences or link me to a lock type I missed and I'll add it to the stack.

Old school locks


First off, there are offline or disconnected lock methods. There's a lot of variety even here, but they share a common theme of requiring manual programming with physical access to the lock required.

  • The oldest method: leave the key with a neighbor/realtor/under the mat/over the door/in the flowerpot. I'm not even going to get into the pros and cons here.

    Key with neighbor or realtor can work if you trust, but that's a lot of reliance on someone to physically be there.

    Key under the mat... please don't do this. Even out in the boonies where you can leave your doors unlocked, you'll find that it can cause problems. I've personally had issues with folks in the neighborhood dropping by... or the old "we just used the hot tub because nobody was there" and then having a frustrated guest and extra cleaning. Locks are to keep honest people honest.

  • Key lock box, with combination required to access the key. Basically a small key-sized safe, screwed down with heavy duty screws.

    PROS: Cheap and reliable. $20 bucks for the lock. Everybody knows how to use it. Very unlikely to break down. Easy to rekey the entire house to work on one key.

    CONS: Physical access required to program the lock, meaning the code isn't changed often. Code is shared for multiple bookings -- even if you change it every month or two it's still some level of bookings using the same code. No long term access codes for housekeeping/maintenance. No access logs. Keys can be duplicated.

  • Programmable electronic locks. These are enhanced deadbolts or latchbolts with a combination key pad. If the correct combination is entered, the door lock will open.

    PROS: Still pretty cheap and simple. $50-$150 for the lock. Multiple codes are available so you can use some for bookings and others for housekeeping/maintenance.

    CONS: Physical access required to program the lock. Now we've got batteries to worry about. Most of these last for years, though, but it's still something to log and change. Still no access logs.

Numeric Sequence locks, Algorithmic locks, time set/controlled keypack locks


These terms all refer to the same basic concept. This is an upgrade to programmable locks where there is a known sequence of codes pre-programmed into the lock set for different dates and times. This allows you to generate a code remotely that is only valid for the check-in/check-out dates of a booking, all without being connected to the lock.

PROS: Codes can be generated remotely, no physical access or wireless connection required. Housekeeping and maintenance can have separate long term codes or even one time use codes. Access logs can be downloaded.

CONS: Batteries. Access logs are only accessible by physical download from the lock, no remote connection. Codes are pre-defined so they can't be extended if the guest wants to stay additional days -- instead you'd have to send a new code for those days.

There are several different companies offering this type of lock:


  • OwnerRez integrated
  • $279-$429
  • No monthly or other ongoing fees
  • Entry code is 10 digits. After entering the 10 digit code, the guest can program a simple 4 digit code for their stay.


  • OwnerRez integrated
  • $299-$449
  • No monthly or other ongoing fees
  • Entry code is 10 digits. After entering the 10 digit code, the guest can program a simple 4 digit code for their stay.

Kaba Lodging/Oracode

  • $549
  • $15 monthly fee for access to online code generation
  • No time-of-day codes
  • 6 digit code

igloohome Smart Keybox

This is a hybrid algorithmic lock and keybox. You can generate access codes remotely via the numeric sequence generator, and then those codes give access to the keybox to retrieve the key.

  • $169
  • $4.99 monthly fee for access to online code generation

Smart locks -- via WiFi, Zigbee/Z-Wave, bluetooth


Finally, we get to smart locks. Rather than having a pre-programmed sequence of codes, you are able to add your own codes with check-in/check-out date/time, long term access codes, or one use access codes.

There are several different varieties based on what method is used for connectivity. Some can be connected directly via WiFi and are accessible over the internet. Others can be accessed locally either via open Zigbee/Z-Wave protocols or via a proprietary bluetooth connection to a mobile app. If you want to make the local locks internet accessible and programmable remotely, you can set up a separate bridge or hub device that connects to the lock and then connects via WiFi or wired connection to an internet service.

Zigbee and Z-Wave are two similar protocols to deliver a low powered wireless mesh network for connected home automation devices. Given a device like a lock, thermostat, window sensor, light, etc. and a hub with the same technology, the hub will be able to control the devices and optionally provide an internet bridge to allow control over the internet.

For vacation rental purposes, you'll probably want to set up the bridge device so you can program codes remotely, so factor the bridge into the cost. The proprietary bluetooth locks have dedicated bridges that can only handle those devices. The open Zigbee/Z-Wave hub/bridges support many different devices in addition to locks, like thermostats, sensors, etc.

Some smart locks are now designed with only the touchpad -- no keyway! Yale Key Free, Yale Assure, Kwikset Obsidian, etc. No key removes the risk of the lock being picked or opened with a bump key... but of course there's no backup if something goes wrong.

PROS: Codes can be added remotely at any time, with any numbers you like. Many owners use the last 4 of the guest's phone number to keep it simple and memorable. Housekeeping and maintenance can have their own codes. Access logs are accessible in real time, so you can see when guests or staff have arrived and departed.

CONS: Internet connection is required to program the device. If a code is already programmed in, guests can use it if the connection goes out, but it may not be the best bet in remote areas with spotty internet. Batteries.

WiFi connected and internet accessible smart locks


RemoteLock is the only lock I know of that can directly connect to your WiFi with no bridge or hub needed. This greatly simplifies setup if you only have the one lock and no other devices to connect.

  • OwnerRez integrated
  • $299-$449
  • $0.99 monthly fee for remote lock connection
  • Code is programmable from 3-10 digits.

Open smart locks using Zigbee/Z-Wave

These locks use either Zigbee/Z-Wave wireless mesh networking protocols to connect with a hub that will manage them. You'll need both the lock and the hub at each property, so factor in the combined cost when making comparisons.

Zigbee/Z-Wave internet bridge/hub devices

A combination of a Zigbee/Z-Wave smart lock from above with one of these internet bridge/hubs will make the lock programmable and accessible from anywhere over the internet. When figuring the total cost, add the price of the hub here with the lock from above.

If you use one of these hubs and want OwnerRez integration, let us know. We're still in the research phase for the internet bridge/hub to Zigbee/Z-Wave lock connection, so any feedback or info on your hub and its API will help us get to the end goal of integration.

Proprietary smart locks

These use their own apps and/or bluetooth rather than an open standard like Zigbee/Z-Wave. Some can be internet accessible with a separate bridge purchased from the same company versus the standard Z-Wave/Zigbee hubs that work with all open devices.

Independent locks:

Conversion kits that fit over an existing deadbolt:

Add a bridge to make one of the above locks internet connected.

What type of lock should I choose?

If you're very cost conscious, a key lock box or programmable electronic lock is going to be far cheaper than the smart locks. The question is whether it is worth it to save a couple hundred dollars versus having shared lock codes and requiring direct access to reprogram the locks. A smart lock is a one time investment, assuming you choose one without a monthly fee, so that can repay the investment quite rapidly.

When deciding between algorithmic locks and internet accessible locks, the key question is that internet accessible locks… require a solid internet connection. The price is similar between internet locks and algorithmically determined ones. If you've got intermittent connections, don't go with the internet lock. I've got several cabins in a remote mountainous location. Even though there is internet most of the time, I've gone with algorithmic locks just in case. Either way, connection isn't required for guests to access the lock once it's programmed, but I've heard many stories of devices with intermittent connections needing to be reset and causing extra work. If the connection is solid, then the internet lock will give you a bit more control -- the chance to reprogram dates on a code, viewing access logs remotely, seeing whether a lock is currently locked, and remotely locking a lock if a guest forgets to lock on departure.

One thing to consider, especially while transitioning to a smart lock and setting all of the process, is to use a smart lock for the main lock box but also have a second key lock box with a backup key. That will cut down on any service calls to help the guest with the smart lock as you can give them the code for the backup key over the phone. But that code isn't shared with everyone, only with people who have issues gaining access through the smart lock.

Tips & Tricks

  • Generate codes from your Property Management System (PMS). If you have a property management system that can connect with your lock, it can generate lock codes automatically for you. This is why we added integration for eRentalLock, ResortLock and RemoteLock to OwnerRez! The code will be stored on the booking and updated if the dates or property change. You'll set up a scheduled or triggered email to go out to the guest before arrival with the lock code mail merged into the email template. For OwnerRez, start with our guide to door lock integration support article, pick your lock type, and we'll walk you through the process step by step.
  • Use the last 4 of the phone as a code. If you're not using a PMS, but are using a smart lock that is accessible remotely, the easiest thing is to use the last 4 of the mobile phone as the code. Program that in and share it with the guest to make sure that they know which mobile phone was used if there are multiple.
  • Allow plenty of extra time on check-in/check-out. With a time based lock, it's tempting to set the allowed times as check-in and check-out. I'd recommend giving a bit of leeway on that. It's much better to have a guest a little early or late than to have to send somebody out there because the code expired or didn't work. Or you allowed early check-in or late check-out and forgot to update the code or the guest mixed up the codes. This is especially important on check-out -- if the guest leaves, forgets something and comes back and can't get in, that's a problem that could have been avoided. And again, locks are to keep honest folks honest, not to keep out somebody that really wants to get in or kick out someone that has overstayed their welcome. Personally, I allow midnight to midnight just in case.
  • Hide a spare key. The smarter the lock, the more likely it is that something will fail or that the guest won't be able to figure it out. It's a good idea to have a key around just in case. Even if you don't tell the guest where to find the key, you could have a staff member retrieve it and help the guest out.
  • Change the batteries ahead of time. Nothing worse than having a smart lock run out of juice when batteries are a buck or two to change. The best way to do this is on a schedule -- see how long the batteries last, change them with plenty of time to spare. You're probably already changing fire alarm batteries on a schedule -- at least I hope you are :-) -- so that's a good tag to add this task.
  • Check if the lock is motorized or not. Some locks have a motorized bolt, some only move the pins but the guest has to throw the bolt themselves. Motorized bolts are usually simpler for the guest -- less confusion because you can hear the lock opening. But of course, bigger motor means more electricity used, meaning you've got to change the batteries more often.
  • Do I need both the handle and deadbolt to be smart locks? Nope, you just need one lock per door to be smart. You can make the deadbolt the smart lock or make the latchbolt the smart lock. Both methods have their pros and cons.

    If you do a latchbolt lock, then the deadbolt must be left unlocked between guests. The guest can access through the knob or handle lock, and throw the deadbolt once they're inside. Most have an option to automatically lock when the door is closed, so the guest doesn't forget to lock when they leave. Of course, this also means that if the guest exists and forgets the code, the door could be locked behind them.

    If you do a deadbolt lock, it's more secure. But it doesn't have an option to auto lock on exit, so the guest could forget. If it is internet accessible, you can view the state and lock it remotely if the guest forgets (assuming they pulled the door fully shut). Make sure that the knob or handle doesn't lock automatically on exit, or the guest will lock themselves out. You might even want to get a knob without a lock or hide a knob lock nearby. I've seen instances where the guest accidentally locks the knob, then pulls the door shut and can no longer gain access without a staff trip out to unlock the knob.


Wow, thanks for reading all the way to the end! I learned a lot while researching for this article and I hope you learned a lot reading it.

If you know of any additional locks that could be added, or want to share what you do with your locks, more tips and tricks, etc. contact us.


          Sarung Benzema Kabali        
Jual sarung benzema motif songket kabali. Produk sarung benzema kabali KNG , merupakan barang bermutu dengan harga murah dan bahan terbaik. Sangat tepat dan hemat untuk anda yang mencari sarung sutera dengan berharga terjangkau. Warna: Hijau, Biru, maroon Saat Anda … Baca lebih lanjut
          Sleepless Nights 03-03-2015 with Ron Nadel        

- voicebreak -
- voicebreak -
- voicebreak -
Hall Orchestra Sir Mark Elder- A Shropshire Lad Rhapsody For Orchestra - English Rhapsody Butterworth Delius Grainger
Hsinni Liu Dmitry Yablonsky Russian Philharmonic Orchestra- Piano Concerto No 3 In D Major Op 50 I Allegro Molto - Kabalevsky Piano Concerto No 3 RimskyKorsakov Piano Concerto In CSharp Minor
Hsinni Liu Dmitry Yablonsky Russian Philharmonic Orchestra- Piano Concerto No 3 In D Major Op 50 II Andante Con Moto - Kabalevsky Piano Concerto No 3 RimskyKorsakov Piano Concerto In CSharp Minor
Hsinni Liu Dmitry Yablonsky Russian Philharmonic Orchestra- Piano Concerto No 3 In D Major Op 50 III Presto - Kabalevsky Piano Concerto No 3 RimskyKorsakov Piano Concerto In CSharp Minor
Bournemouth Symphony Orchestra Kirill Karabits- Concerto For Orchestra No 3 Holosinnya Lamentations I Largo Rubato - Karabits Concertos For Orchestra Silvestrov Elegie Abschiedsserenade
Bournemouth Symphony Orchestra Kirill Karabits- Concerto For Orchestra No 3 Holosinnya Lamentations II Allegro - Karabits Concertos For Orchestra Silvestrov Elegie Abschiedsserenade
Joseph Silverstein Elmar Oliveira RundfunkSinfonieorchester Berlin- Violin Concerto No 1 Op 60 I Allegro Moderato - Achron Violin Concerto No 1 Golem 2 Tableaux From Belshazzar
RundfunkSinfonieorchester Berlin Elmar Oliveira Joseph Silverstein- Violin Concerto No 1 Op 60 II Improvisations Sur 2 Themes Yemeniques - Achron Violin Concerto No 1 Golem 2 Tableaux From Belshazzar
Lukas Foss Brooklyn Philharmonic Michael Barrett- Piano Concerto I Moderato Molto - Picker Blitzstein Works For Piano And Orchestra
Lukas Foss Brooklyn Philharmonic Michael Barrett- Piano Concerto II Largo Assai - Picker Blitzstein Works For Piano And Orchestra
Lukas Foss Brooklyn Philharmonic Michael Barrett- Piano Concerto III Adagio Ma Non Troppo - Picker Blitzstein Works For Piano And Orchestra
Jurjen Hempel Ulster Orchestra- Czerny Symphony 1 1 Allegro Agitato - Mendelssohn Violin Concerto Czerny Symphony 1
Jurjen Hempel Ulster Orchestra- Czerny Symphony 1 2 Andante Sostenuto - Mendelssohn Violin Concerto Czerny Symphony 1
Jurjen Hempel Ulster Orchestra- Czerny Symphony 1 3 Scherzo Vivace Presto - Mendelssohn Violin Concerto Czerny Symphony 1
Jurjen Hempel Ulster Orchestra- Czerny Symphony 1 4 Finale Allegro Vivace - Mendelssohn Violin Concerto Czerny Symphony 1
Eri Klaus Netherlands Radio Symphony- Isle Of Bliss - Rautavaara Piano Concertos 2 3 Isle Of Bliss
John OConor- Piano Sonata 1 Allegro Moderato - Field Sonatas Nocturnes
John OConor- Piano Sonata 1 2 Rondo Allegretto - Field Sonatas Nocturnes

playlist URL: http://www.afterfm.com/index.cfm/fuseaction/playlist.listing/showInstanceID/16/playlistDate/2015-03-03
          Ang Gusgusing Palaboy (Part 2)        
By: AntagoNice 

Isang madaling ng araw ay nagising si Jopet ng isang kaluskos sa labas ng barracks at napakalakas din ng buhos ng ulan kaya dala ang flashlight ay tiningnan niya kung ano ang nakaluskos. Napundi pala ang bombilya sa may pintuan dahil sa lakas ng ulan kaya hindi agad napansin na taong nakabalabal ng garbage bag at ng mamukhaan niya ay si Ruang pala.
"Brrrr..ku..ya.... brrr.. ginaw na ginaw na ako.. puede bang makisilong muna ako sa loob habang naulan pa.. parang awa mo na.. aalis din ako kaagad pag nawala na ginaw ko. "
Nanaig din naman ang awa niya kay Ruang kaya pinapasok na rin niya at inisip na lang niya na wala naman siguro itong gagawing masama lalo na at nangangatal talaga ito sa ginaw. May isang papag na kahoy sa barracks at doon niya pinapuwesto si Ruang. Madaling araw naman iyon at madilim sa kapaligiran ng barracks at maulan pa rin kaya wala naman sigurong nakakita na pinapasok niya si Ruang sa barracks nila.  Dahil sa patuloy ang pangangatal ni Ruang ay hinipo ni Jopet ang leeg nito at mainit ito. Tinanong niya si Ruang kung gusto nitong uminom ng paracetamol dahil nilalagnat kaya naman binigyan at pinainom siya ni Jopet ng isa. Nagpakulo din siya ng tubig at kumuha ng malinis na bimpo. Sa isip ni Jopet ay magandang pagkakataon iyon na aalagaan niya si Ruang at maaring masilip na rin niya ang napangarap niyang kahubdan nito.
"Ruang, nilalagnat ka dahil naulanan ka ng husto siguro at basang basa pa ang shorts mo kaya lalo kang giniginaw kaya pupunasan kita bimpo na babad sa mainit na tubig na lalagyan ko na rin ng alcohol para mas maalis ang ginaw mo at mas mabilis na umepekto ang gamot na pinainom ko sa iyo,  okay lang ba sa iyo? "
" Sige kuya.. maraming salamat sa iyo sa pagpapasilong sa akin at sa pag aruga mo sa akin.. lahat sila dito.. inaayawan ako porke palaboy at marumi ako. "
Tumango na lamang si Jopet at kinuha niya ang bimpo na binabad sa mainit na tubig at binuhusan niya ng konting alcohol. Inuna niya ang pagpunas sa bumbunan o buhok ni Ruang na basang basa din at isinunod niya ang mukha nito. Piniga muna niya ang bimpo at hinugasan saka ibinanto muli sa mainit na tubig at binalikan ang pagpupunas kay Ruang.  Lumabas ang angking morenong kaguwapuhan ni Ruang kaya di maiwasan ni Jopet na mapatitig rito. Itinuloy niya ang pagpunas sa leeg,  likod,  dibdib, braso, tiyan, pusod at mga kamay ng binata at ramdam ng binata na epektibo ang pagpunas ni Jopet dahil naiibsan ang pagkaginaw niya. Muling piniga, hinugasan at ibinanto ni Jopet sa mainit na tubig ang bimpo at pinunasan niya ang talampakan, paa, tuhod, binti at hita ni Ruang at matapos ay hinugasan na niya ang bimpo. Naghihintay si Ruang kung may susunod pang pupunasan sa kanya si Jopet pero tumigil na.
"Kuya tapos na ba pagpunas mo sa akin? "
" Bakit, may gusto ka pa bang ipapunas na hindi ko pa napunasan? sige at pupunasan ko sabihin mo lang. "

" Ehh.. kuya kasi itong shorts ko basa, puede ko bang hubarin at patuyuin ng konti sa electric fan mo, kaya giniginaw pa rin ako gawa kasi nitong basang short ko. "
" Ikaw ang bahala,hubarin mo kaya lang anong pamalit mo, meron ka ba? "
" Wala eh, basa din yung bag ko na may damit ko, kamay ko na lang ipantakip ko.. wala talaga kuya eh. "
Tumayo at tumalikod lang si Ruang kay Jopet at mabilis nitong nahubad ang shorts kaya tumambad kay Jopet ang maumbok na pisngi ng puwet nito. Muli itong sumampa sa papag sapo sapo ang bayag at burat niya.
" Ano Ruang ipapapunas mo ba ang puwet, singit at yang tinatakpan mo dyan para mabawasan ng husto ang panlalamig mo? "
" Sige kuya,  palubos na pagpapapunas sa iyo. "
Dahil sa pananabik ay kaagad na kinuha ni Jopet ang planggana at bimpo at nagdagdag siya ng mainit na tubig para mas guminhawa ang pakiramdam ni Ruang.  Pagkaupo niya sa gilid ng papag ay nakadapa na si Ruang kaya pinunasan na niya ang puwet nito, kinudkod niya ng husto ang puwet nito na makinis naman kaya lamang ay medyo maitim. Binuhusan pa niya ng alcohol kaya tuwang tuwa si Ruang. Piniga at hinugasan muna ni Jopet ang bimpo at pinalitan na ang tubig at nagbanto siya ng panibagong mainit na tubig at binitbit na rin niya ang maliit na planggana.
" Ruang, tumihaya ka na.. mukhang matatagalan ako magpunas sa harapan mo, ang puwet mo kasi hindi na ganun kalinis, lilinisin ko na ng husto ang harapan mo,  okay lang ba sa iyo? "
Tumihaya kaagad si Ruang sa papag at hindi na niya sinapo pa ang bayag at burat na malambot pa ng maramdaman niyang katabi niya uli si Jopet.
Nang sa wakas ay makita ni Jopet ang buong buo na hubot hubad na katawan ni Ruang ay sabik na sabik niyang sinimulan na punasan ang bayag o itlog nito.Masidhing pagkuskos ang ginawa niya rito at pagkatapos ay isinunod na niyang hagurin ng kuskos at punas ang kahabaan ng burat ni Ruang. Sa puntong iyon ay palihim niyang kinurot ang sarili upang masigurado na totoo lahat ang nagaganap at hindi panaginip lang niya gaya nung una nung naglalaba siya at nakiligo si Ruang. Nang masaktan sa kurot sa sarili ay napangiti na si Jopet dahil totoong totoo na ang lahat at dahil sa pagkudkod niya sa burat ni Ruang gamit ang bimpo ay hindi na napigilan ni Ruang ang pagtigas,  paghaba at pamamaga ng burat niya kaya tila nahihiya siya kay Jopet dahil hindi naman niya alam na pinagnanasaan nito ang burat niya.
"Kuya... sori.. tinitigasan kasi ako.. ang tagal na kasing walang ibang nakahawak sa burat kong yan. "
" Okay lang yan.. Ruang tapos ko na namang punasan, ang kapal naman ng bulbol mo.. gusto mo bang gupitin ko para numipis naman tapos ay bubuhusan ko ng alcohol para malinis na malinis at mabango mamaya,, pag kumakapal uli ako na lang maggugupit ng bulbol mo palagi ha Ruang payag ka ba? "
" Sige kuya,  pakigupit na rin bulbol ko minsan nga makati pag sobrang kapal na.. wala naman kasi akong gunting paggupit.. at oo kuya kung gusto mo na ikaw palagi ang gugupit ng bulbol ko ay payag ako.  "
Agad na kinuha ni Jopet ang kanyang gunting upang gupitin na ang sobrang kapal na bulbol ni Ruang at nang matapos sa paggupit ay lalong naging katakam takam sa kanyang paningin ang burat ni Ruang.  Binuhusan niya ng rubbing alcohol ang bayag at burat ni Ruang kaya ansarap sarap ng pakiramdam nito.  Hindi niya napigilang amoy amuyin at singhutin ng todo at namalayan na lamang niya na hinahagod at bahagya na niyang sinasalsal ang tite ni Ruang.
Nakita niyang nakatitig at nakangiti lamang sa kanya si Ruang at nagkaintindihan na sila.
"Kuya.. sige gawin mo kung ano ang gusto mo sa burat ko.. pinatuloy at inalagaan mo naman ako ngayon kaya ipapaubaya ko din sa iyo ang tite ko, ikaw lang ang nagbigay halaga sa akin dito.. lahat sila ipinagtatabuyan ako.. kahit sarili kong pamilya. "
Dahil sa narinig mula kay Ruang na pagpapaubaya ng sarili nito sa kanya ay wala ng saglit na sinayang si Jopet at dahang ipinasok sa sabik niyang bibig ang pinakaulo at dinalirot ng malikot niyang dila ang munting lagusan sa tuktok ng burat ni Ruang.  Parang kamatis na lumobo ang namumulang ulo at doon napagtanto na hindi pangkaraniwan ang laki ng burat ni Ruang nang maramdaman niya ang paninikip ng bibig niya.  Saglit niyang iniluwa para makabuwelo at muling isinubo upang i deepthroat ang kahabaan ng aring nasa bibig niya. Pinagpawisan siya ng husto lalo na ng marinig niya ang maingay na pag ungol ni Ruang na tiyak na wala namang makakarinig dahil tila nakiayon ang malakas na buhos pa ng ulan na may kasamang dagundong ng kulog.
Nilukob na rin ng sobrang kasabikan kay Ruang at libog si Jopet kaya todo bigay siya sa pagtsupa sa tite ng binatang palaboy. 
"Ahhhhhhhhh... Kuyaaahh... ang sarap mong tsumupa.. ngayon lang ako natsupa ng ganito kasarap.. woooohhhh. "
Kahit kinakapos sa hangin at talagang sagad lalamunan ang pag deepthroat na ginawa niya kay Ruang dahil talagang nais niya na hanap hanapin ito ng binata para ito na mismo ang lalapit sa kanya para magpatsupa at kumantot na rin sa kanya sa mga susunod na pagkakataon.
Nang hindi na niya kayang makabwelo sa pag deepthroat at iniluwa muna niya ang burat ng binata at nagulantang siya sa kanyang nakita...

          Clan Pageant        

Hi po sa lahat. Kenshin po ulit ito. Tunay na Buhay ko po yung Clan Pageant na istorya ko na dito. Medyo matagal tagal din po ako hindi nakapag-share ng istorya ko dito dahil sa sobrang dami ng nangyari sa akin. Gusto ko din nga po pala magpasalamat sa lahat ng minahal ang kwento kong Clan Pageant sa mga kinilig at ginusto ito salamat po talaga sa inyo. Nagkita na kami matapos ang mahabang panahon hindi ko inaasahan ang pagkikita namin dahil lang din sa mga common friends namin kaya nangyari ang muli namin pagkikita ok naman kami naging friends nalang talaga kami at GAGO ang tawag ko sa kanya at GAGA ang tawag niya sa akin. oh diba close na close hahaha. pero wag kayo malito talagang close naman kami ngayon tiyaka aminin niyo ganyan kayo sa mga close niyong kaibigan kundi BRUHA ang tawag niyo sa kanila eh PANGIT naman kundi iyun eh kung ano ano pang PANGIT at KASUKLAM SUKLAM na puwede niyo itawag sa kanila eh itinawag niyo na kaya ganon lang din kami ngayon. Anyway, di tungkol sa kanya ang kwento ko ngayon sa inyo ang wierd naman kung tungkol pa rin sa kanya parang sinabi niyo naman na siya lang ang naging sex life ko hehehe pero hango pa rin po ito sa tunay na buhay na naganap nung college pa ako. Nagpunta kami ng mga friends ko sa Sherwood yung sa tapat ng La Salle kasi mga bar yun ng mga college students, i guess lang kasi panay college students kasi nakikita ko dun kasama na ako dun kaya nasabi kong ganon hehehe. Nasa loob na kami at nagpaparty party at inum inum at naka-ready na ang gamot ko for alergy kasi alergic ako sa alak pero pasaway lang ako and i want to get bond with my friends kaya ayun nalang naisip naming paraan, habang nasa dance floor kami magkakaibigan ay may nakita akong gwapo sa other side ng dance floor kaya kinalabit ko yung friend kong si Mia

Mia: bakit?
Kenshin: i saw something positive
Mia: ooohh, where is the lucky guy?

kaya tinuro ko ito sa kabilang side at laking gulat namin na nakatingin na pala ito sa amin at papalapit sa amin na parang galit kaya sa kaba naming dalawa eh nagpalipat-lipat kami ng pwesto pero sa dance floor pa rin kaya hindi kami bumalik sa pwesto namin dahil naisip namin na wala kaming kawala kung makita kami nito kaya nagpaikot ikot pa rin kami sa dance floor hanggang sa naiihi na ako sa kaba eh inaya ko na si Mia para magpunta sa comfort room at pumabor naman siya rito dahil naiihi na din siya. Pagkatapos kong umihi ay di pa muna ako lumabas ng cubicle dahil iniisip ko kung pano kami makakabalik sa mga friends namin na di mahahalata na may tinataguan kami ni Mia kaya nagtagal pa ako ng 30minutes dun at pagbukas ko ng pinto ng cubicle dahil lalabas na ako laking gulat ko na may nakaharang na lalaki at nakatitig talaga siya mapupungay na mata, pinkish na labi, cute na dimples.
Lalaki: hoy, nakatulala ka na diyan, bakit mo ako tinuturo kanina ah!?
Kenshin: ah eh ih oh uh? aahh ah.

Bigla nalang ako nawala sa ulirat dahil sa kaba ko, hinimatay na lang ako bigla at hindi ko na alam ang nangyari paggising ko nakakita agad ng lamesa at sa ibabaw nito ay may papel na nakaipit sa maliit na flover vase at may pangalan ko na nakasulat rito, di ko ito pinansin at inikot ko pa ang paningin ko at nakita ko na ang flat screen TV, dalawang sofa na pang-isang tao lang at iba iba pang kagamitan pang-sala tumayo ako agad at nakauwi na pala ako. Kinuha ko agad ang papel na nasa lamesa na nasa harap ng mahabang sofa na kinahihigaan ko at tinignan ito, sulat pala iyun ni Mia para sa akin at binasa ko ito.

Nakasaad sa sulat:
" Kenshin, inuwi na kita sa bahay mo but don't worry wala namang nagising ginawa ko naman tinuro mo kung pano bukas yung pinto niyo na walang ingay kaya hindi nila malalaman na lasing ka ng umuwi, anyway, nakakaloka ka si mr. gwapo pa talaga ang nagbigay sa amin sa katawan mong hinimatay ah kakaiba ka din at siya din ang naghatid sayo rito sa bahay mo pero bakla ka wag ka mag-isip ng kung ano ano hindi ako sumabay sa kanya kasi nga alam kong nakareserve na siya sayo. hahaha. tiyaka nagpahinga muna ako saglit bago ako umuwi ang bigat mo kaya nakakainis ka. bakit ka kasi hinimatay eh!? hhhmmpp.. oh siya hanggang dito nalang kita nalang tayo sa school bukas - Mia "

Grabe naman pala ang nangyari, hindi ko alam yun basta ang alam ko eh hinimatay nalang ako sa kaba pero teka bakit "Mr. Gwapo" lang ang tawag niya dun sa lalaking tinuro ko sa kanya sa bar? hindi niya alam ang pangalan or alam niya pero hindi lang niya sinabi sa sulat? nasaan ang cellphone ko? ay andito pala sa bulsa ko, sorry naman.

Pagpasok ko sa school ay nakita ko agad si Mia.

Kenshin: Mia!!
Mia: oh Kenshin, may hang over?
Kenshin: wala naman hindi naman ako lasing nun noh sadyang hinimatay lang ako sa kaba kaya bago niya ako masuntok eh mas ok na iyung hinimatay ako.
Mia: suntok? nino?
Kenshin: yung lalaki na tinuro ko sayo sa dance floor na nagtago pa tayo kasi mukhang galit nung papalapit sa atin.
Mia: ah si Mr. Gwapo.
Kenshin: Mr. Gwapo? hindi mo alam ang pangalan?
Mia: Hindi
Kenshin: panong hindi eh sabi mo kayo ang naghatid sa akin sa bahay?
Mia: oo kami nga kaso dahil sa pag-alala ko na baka mapagalitan kami ng lola mo eh hindi ko na naisip maitanong kung anong pangalan nun akala nga niya magkapatid tayo kasi pano daw nabuksan ko yung pinto niyo ng walang ingay.
Kenshin: ganon ba, kahiya naman tuloy, ay nga pala nagfacebook ka na ba?
Mia: hindi pa nga eh.
Kenshin: oh tara, tutal may 1hour mahigit pa tayo bago yung class natin mga takot kasi tayo sa traffic at late eh ayan tuloy lagi tayo nagsa-suffer maghintay ng oras.
Mia: wag ka ng umangal bakla ano mas gusto mo? ma-late at walang facebook or maaga na may facebook?
Kenshin: oo na nga sabi ko nga tara na nga dami mong alam.
Mia: syempre nag-aaral kaya maraming alam
Kenshin: ay talaga ba? hahaha.

Nagpunta na kami sa computer shop na malapit sa school namin para magfacebook libangan namin habang naghihintay ng oras para sa class namin libangan na namin ni Mia iyun kasi yung iba naming friends eh busy maghabol ng assignment at projects nila samantala kaming dalawa eh lagi namin tapos na iyun bago pumunta sa school and the usually scrool lang tingin tingin ng kung ano ano ano pag may friend request eh accept lang ng accept pag may nag chat eh reply agad sipat sipat kay notification hanggang sa matapos ang pagko-computer namin at umattend na kami sa class namin at nung natapos eh facebook na naman ulit.

Mia: Kenshin!!
Kenshin: oh bakit Mia?
Mia: friend naman pala kayo ni Mr. Gwapo eh.
Kenshin: huh? anong pinagsasabi mo? eh hindi ko nga kilala yun.
Mia: eh sinu pala ito? (itinuro ang nasa screen ng computer na gamit niya) oh diba siya iyan? naka-mutual kaya sayo.
Kenshin: ay oo nga noh, pano ko naging friend sa facebook yan?
Mia: abay malay ko sayo, baka inadd mo?
Kenshin: loka kilala ko lahat ng ina-add ko noh.
Mia: eh pano mo siya naging friend sa facebook?
Kenshin: MA at PA!
Mia: huh?
Kenshin: malay ko at pakialam ko.
Mia: weh? wala ka talagang pakialam?
Kenshin: oo, wala, kasi baka mamaya poser lang niya yan ng may mga gusto sa kanya or di kaya may gumawa ng facebook at walang mailagay na picture at ayan lang ang nilagay at tingnan mo nakalagay taga-La Salle tapos ang Hometown eh Australia lang ano ito walang bahay rito sa Pinas at uwian siya ng Australia? pagkaka-alam ko wala namang La Salle sa Australia noh at isa pa Jay Sean ang nakalagay na pangalan, ano siya singer?
Mia: ay oo nga noh, eh pano mo nga naging friend ito?
Kenshin: baka sa kaka-accept ko ng friend request hindi ko kasi binabasa eh basta accept lang ako ng accept tinatamad kasi ako at tiyaka para more friends ako sa facebook. (sabay ngiti)
Mia: loka loka ka talaga.

Pagkatapos namin magcomputer ay nagkanya kanya na kaming uwi. Di ko na inisip pa ang Facebook account na nakita namin di ko na din in-unfriend dahil tinatamad na din ako. Minsan akong napunta sa isang Christian church na malapit lang sa college namin at nagkaayaan kaming lahat.

Mia: Kenshin, Born Again Christian ka diba?
Kenshin: oo bakit?
Mia: di kasi halata eh, hahaha
Kenshin: nagsalita naman ang anghel, pasensya na po ah, singer lang naman ako sa church namin.
Shella (friend ko): weh? sample nga.
Kenshin: (kumanta ng worship song) oh diba? napanganga kayo noh?
Jay Sean: (biglang sumingit sa likod ko habang nagyayabang ako sa mga friends ko) magaling, gusto ko ang boses mong pangbabae di halata na lalaki ang nakanta.
Kenshin: (napalingon sa likod at napatakip ng bibig gamit ang kamay)
Jay Sean: did you guys still remember me?
Shella: ay oo naman sir Jay Sean, ito nga pala iba ko pang mga friends sinama ko po rito.
Kenshin: (pabulong) bruha ka! kaya pala inaya mo lang kami rito dahil sa kalandian mo hindi dahil kay Lord.
Mia: (pabulong din) oo nga kunwari ka pa na barkadahan ang eksena natin ayun pala magpapa-cute ka lang dito, ano ba talaga pakay mo rito? baka matulungan ka namin.
Shella: (pabulong na sagot sa amin dalawa) syempre gusto ko ishare sa inyo si Lord dahil friends ko kayo kaya gusto ko din ishare sa inyo ang mga anghel rito katulad niyan.
Kenshin: loka loka ka talaga.
Jay Sean: so tara na, para makapag-umpisa na tayo ng cellgroup natin.
Shella: (kumapit na kay Jay Sean) ay opo sir Jay Sean tara na po.
Jay Sean: naku wag niya na akong tawaging sir, Jay Sean nalang po. (nauna na sila maglakad habang kami ni Mia ay nasa likod nila nakasunod)
Kenshin: (pabulong) akala ko yung sa bar ang tinutukoy niyang kung naaalala natin siya ayun pala kilala siya ni Shella
Mia: (pabulong) kaya siguro na add ka niya sa FB dahil mutual friends kayo ni Shella
Kenshin: (pabulong) siguro nga pero naalala pa rin kaya niya yung sa bar?
Mia: (pabulong) hindi na iyan siguro, matagal na din nakalipas nun at tiyaka baka tipsy na siya nun kaya hindi na tayo alala niyan.
Jay Sean: pasok na po kayo.

Nagsipasok na nga kami sa isang room at nag-umpisa na kami magcellgroup at ang dami ding kabataan kaming nakilala dun kaya naging masaya din experience namin kahit na alam kung si Shella at Mia ay Roman Catholic ang religion nila kaya nung natapos na ang cellgroup lahat ay may ngiti sa mga labi.

Jay Sean: lahat po ay puwede na pong magsi-uwi maliban po kay Kenshin, maraming salamat po sa pagpunta see you next week. (nagsilabasan na ang lahat maliban sa amin nila Shella at Mia) Kenshin, can i talk to you in private?
Kenshin: aaahhmm.. sige pero tungkol po san?
Jay Sean: i'll tell you that without your friends beside you. (tinignan niya sila Mia at Shella)
Shella and Mia: sige po alis na po kami salamat po.
Kenshin: ay taray nagduet pa talaga sila.
Jay Sean: salamat din sa inyo see you next week. (lumabas na ng room sila Shella at Mia) can we take a sit? para makapag-umpisa na tayo.
Kenshin: kung tungkol yan sa nangyari sa bar, thanks sa pagdala sa akin sa mga friends ko nung hinimatay ako at sorry kung tinuro kita nun at nagalit kung yun lang eh di ko na kailangang umupo.
Jay Sean: galit agad? haha.. hindi tungkol dun ang pag-usapan natin kaya umupo ka muna.
Kenshin: (umupo sa upuan na nasa harap ni Jay Sean) eh kung hindi tungkol dun eh bakit kailangan pang walang friends ko ang eksena natin rito?
Jay Sean: (tumayo siya na ganon din ang nagawa ko) gusto mo ba talaga malaman? (papalapit sa akin habang nagsasalita siya)
Kenshin: (paatras ang lakad ko dahil palapit siya ng palapit sa akin) oo para matapos na itong usapan natin na ito.
Jay Sean: (papalapit pa rin at parang nang-aakit na ang kilos at boses niya) bakit ka ba nagmamadaling malaman? ayaw mo ba talaga akong kapiling kahit saglit?
Kenshin: (napasandal na ako sa pader) oo dahil may klase pa ako.
Jay Sean: (inilalapit ang labi sa labi ko) ganon ba? oh sige sasabihin ko na. (inilapit niya ang labi niya sa tenga ko sa nakaka-akit pa rin na boses) dahil gusto ko sana na isama ka sa grupo namin dahil magkakaroon kami ng concert for a cause dahil sa nagustuhan ko ang boses mo kaya sana pumayag ka.
Kenshin: (pumiglas na ako) ok sige sige update mo nalang ako. (nagmadaling lumabas ng room)
Jay Sean: ok sige salamat (pasigaw nitong sagot para marinig dahil nakalabas na ako ng room)

Kinabahan kaya ako nun at talaga tinablan ako. bakit ka niyo? si Jay Sean kasi ay chinito, 5'10" ang tangkad, tamang muscle lang ang katawan, tamang tama sa mga tipo ko at plus pa ang morenong kulay na lalaking lalaki talaga pero ang pinagtataka ko bakit sa ganong way niya sinabi iyun? hinuhuli niya ba ako kung bisexual ako or talagang ganon lang ang way niya makipag-usap? ayan ang mga bagay na iniisip ko habang pauwi na ako sa bahay at pagdating ko sa bahay ay nahiga na ako sa kwarto ko ng biglang tumunog ang phone ko, may nagtext in short kaya binasa ko ito. "musta? punta ka bukas sa church bukas may rehearsal tayo papakilala na din kita sa lahat or sunduin nalang kita" nagtaka ako kung sinu iyun dahil hindi nakaregister sa phone ko yung number kaya nireplyan ko ito ng "who is this?" matagal bago ito nagreply kaya hinayaan ko nalang, mga 1hour ang nakalipas ng nagreply ang number na iyun at nagpakilala naman siya kaagad si Jay Sean pala iyun kaya nagtaka ako kung pano niya nakuha yung number ko at tinanong ko ito sa kanya at sinabi niya na kay Shella niya daw ito nakuha. Kalokang Shella ito nihindi man lang sinabi sa akin or nagpaalam na ibibigay niya yung number ko sa iba kaya hinayaan ko nalang siya at sinabi ko na sunduin na lang niya ako dahil naalala ko na hindi namin nasabi kung san university kami nag-aaral, bakit ko ginawa yun? dahil sa tingin ko na hindi niya magagawang sunduin ako dahil alam kong magiging busy siya dahil leader nga siya, siya nga naglead ng cellgroup eh kaya sa tingin ko di niya magagawa ang inalok niya. Kinabukasan, naglalakad na kami magkaka-classmate papuntang sakayan ng biglang may humarang sa amin na Red Mercedes Benz kaya gulat namin ay bigla kaming napahawak sa isa't isa ng unting unti ng bumababa ang bintana ng kotse ay unti unti namin nakita na si Jay Sean pala ang nasa loob ng kotse.

Jay Sean: hello angels. (sabay ngiti)
Kenshin: hello Charlie (sabay bitiw ko sa kanila) loko ka din talaga noh? nagulat kami sa pagharang ng kotse mo sa amin ah.
Jay Sean: di lang naman ako ang loko ah, ikaw nga ginawang palabas na Charlie's Angel yung bati ko eh.
Kenshin: eh ayun ang tunog ng bati mo sensya naman sabi lang ni direk ginawa ko lang.
Jay Sean: huh? (pagtataka niya)
Shella: aaahh, wala iyun Jay Sean sadya ganon kami pag mga pelikula or sa TV galing ang mga eksena sadyang mabilis lang ito si Kenshin mag-isip kaya ayun ang naisip niya sa eksena mo ngayon.
Kenshin: oh diba ang shonga lang, nag-gigigil ako pigilan niyo ako.
Mia: oh Kenshin maghulos dili ka, ang suso mo na didislocate.
Kenshin: ay talaga ba? wait ayusin natin tulungan mo (nag-arte kami ni Mia na kunwaring may inaayos kami sa dibdib ko - harutang bakla baga, hahaha)
Jay Sean: aaahh, ok. Kenshin nga pala paalala ko mamaya ah may rehearsal mamaya sunduin nalang kita sa inyo katulad ng sabi mo sa text kagabi.
Kenshin: ok.
Jay Sean: ok see you, oh alis na ako ah. (dali dali na umalis ang kotse)
Mia: nagkatext kayo? (pagtataka niya habang naglalakad kami)
Kenshin: oo dahil sa babaeng ito (sabay hawak sa buhok ni Shella na kunwaring sasabunutan)
Shella: sorry na kinikilig kasi ako pag nagkakatext kami eh kaya nadala lang ako ng nahingi niya yung number mo.
Mia: ayun, lumabas din, gusto mo si Jay Sean noh?
Shella: aaahhhmm, kunti lang.
Kenshin: oh diba kaloka nag-ala Mcdo pa siya. Dinamay pa ako.
Mia: pero teka sabi niya kanina susundiin ka niya Kenshin, alam niya bahay niyo?
Kenshin: hindi.
Mia: pero nabanggit mo kung san?
Kenshin: hindi rin baka itong babaeng ito (sabay higpit hawak sa buhok ni Shella)
Shella: ay hindi ko na sinabi yun ah. (sabay bitiw ko sa buhok niya)
Mia: eh kung ganon, eh bakit parang alam na alam niya ang bahay niya sa salita niya?
Kenshin: abay malay ko, imposible naman sa FB di naman nakalagay ang buong address ko dun.
Mia: naku Kenshin ah, wag ka na magkunwari gusto mo din yun si Jay Sean kaya alam niya bahay niyo dahil sinabi mo address niyo, umamin ka na atleast alam namin.
Kenshin: eh kung sabunutan kaya kita, hindi ko nga sinabi kaya nga ako ng ok kasi alam kong di niya alam ang bahay kaya pano niya ako susunduin kaya ibig sabihin na bluff lang yung rehearsal na sinasabi niya.
Shella: teka nga pala anong rehearsal? rehearsal ng ano?
Kenshin: inaya niya ako na sumali sa grupo nila sa church para kumanta.
Mia: kailan yan?
Kenshin: malay ko dun ayun lang sinabi niya.
Shella: ang swerte mo naman makakasama mo siya.
Kenshin: edi ikaw nalang sumama sabihin ko sa kanya.
Shella: naku, ayaw ko, gusto ko siya magsasabi sa akin na gusto niya akk makasama.
Mia: ay ganon ba? talaga ba? ang tanong? marunong ka bang kumanta?
Shella: pag-aaralan ko.
Kenshin: iba din ang confi nito oh, eh kung ipalo ko kaya sayo itong bag ko. (nagtawanan na kami hanggang sa nagkanya kanya na kaming sakay sa mga sasakyan na biyahe pauwi sa amin)

7pm ng gabi ng may nagtext sa akin kaya binasa ko ito at si Jay Sean ang nagtext, "andito na ako sa baba, dungaw ka sa teris niyo" at dahil sa ayaw kong maniwala dahil imposible ang sinasabi niya sa text na iyun ay nagpatuloy lang ako sa panonood ng TV ng biglang kumatok si lola sa pinto ng kwarto namin at sinabing may naghahanap sa akin kaya sa laking gulat ko ay bigla akong pumunta sa teris namin at sinilip kung sinu ang sinasabi ni lola na naghahanap sa akin at si Jay Sean nga talaga iyun kaya hinarap ko siya sa baba.

Jay Sean: sabi ko na nga ba eh, hindi ka pa bihis kaya napa-aga ako, hintayin kita.
Lola: iho pasok muna kayo rito at dito kayo sa loob mag-usap.
Jay Sean: salamat po lola (sabay pasok niya sa loob ng bahay na di alintana na nasa harap niya ako)
Kenshin: kaloka siya oh, derederetso.
Lola: maupo ka muna iho.
Jay Sean: salamat po. (naupo na siya)
Lola: ano nga ba sadya mo rito?
Jay Sean: susunduin ko lang po sana si Kenshin kasi inaya ko po siya na kumanta sa church namin.
Lola: ganon ba? bakit di pa nag-aayos si Kenshin? (sabay tawag sa akin ni lola) mag-ayos ka na Kenshin dalian mo.
Kenshin: yes po lola.

Nag-ayos na nga ako dahil ayaw ni lola na binabaliwala ang mga gawaing simbahan kaya ganon nalang nung pinaburan niya si Jay Sean at pinag-ayos ako agad agad. Habang nag-aayos ako ay naririnig ko siya sa sala na nag-uusap, nagkekwentuhan sila ni lola? iba din talaga siya eh, kaya nagdali dali na ako dahil baka ano pa masabi niya kay lola at nung natapos na ako at bumaba para makaalis na kami agad. Nagpaalam si Jay Sean kay lola na parang matagal na sila magkakilala na kinainis ko sa kanya lalo kaya pagkasakay namin ng kotse ay tinanong ko na siya habang nagdadrive siya.

Kenshin: magkakilala ba kayo ng lola ko?
Jay Sean: oo
Kenshin: kailan pa?
Jay Sean: kanina lang.
Kenshin: kanina? eh kung makapagpaalam ka eh parang matagal na kayo magkakilala ni lola.
Jay Sean: maniwala ka sa akin, kanina lang kami nagkita at nagkausap ng lola mo kaya wag ka na magselos.
Kenshin: anong magselos? lola ko iyun mas love ako nun kahit anong gawin mo noh? pero teka pano mo nalaman ang bahay namin?
Jay Sean: naaalala mo ba nung hinimatay ka sa bar? pinaturo ko kay Mia papunta sa inyo para maihatid ka namin nun kaya tinandaan ko lang ang daan at ito nasundo kita.

Napakamot nalang ako sa ulo dahil bakit di ko naalala na hinatid nga pala nila ako sa bahay nung hinimatay ako sa bar ayun nga pala ang sabi ni Mia sa sulat noon at kaloka di rin ito natandaan ni Mia kasi takang taka siya kung bakit alam ni Jay Sean ang bahay namin eh siya pala ang nagturo ng bahay namin noon. Nakarating na kami sa sinasabi ni Jay Sean na rehearsal namin ngunit kami palang ang anduon.

Kenshin: oh bakit parang wala pang tao? late na tayo diba?
Jay Sean: malay ko di ko alam, bakit ayaw mo ba nun tayong dalawa lang ang andito?
Kenshin: huh?? anong ibig mong sabihin?
Jay Sean: ang ibig kong sabihin (naghuhubad siya ng polo niya) ayaw mo ba na tayong dalawa palang ang andito?
Kenshin: hoy, anong ginagawa mo?
Jay Sean: (patuloy sa paghuhubad ng polo niya) para puwede pa tayo gumawa ng mga bagay na gusto natin gawin naiinitan pa naman ako kanina pa. (nang-aakit na papalapit sa akin)
Kenshin: (paatras habang siyang papalalapit sa akin) oo nga pansin ko nga naiinitan ka kasi naghubad ka na ng walang pakundangan eh.

Dun ko na nakita ang abs niya na ang ganda ng pagkakaform nito at kitang kita ko ang sex line niya na nakakagigil tingnan kaya unti unti akong nadadala sa pang-aakit niya habang patuloy ang paglapit niya sa akin.

Kenshin: tiyaka puwede ba isuot mo na yang polo mo may aircon naman eh oh.
Jay Sean: gusto mo ba talaga na isuot ko na ang polo ko? (napasandal na ako sa pader) ayaw mo ba talaga na makita ito? (bulong niya sa tenga ko na lalong nagdala sa akin sa libog)
Kenshin: makita? ang ano?
Jay Sean: ito oh (kinuha niya ang kamay ko at pinahipo ang bukol sa pantalon niya) ayaw mo na niya?
Kenshin: akala ko rehearsal ito? bakit ganito na ang eksena natin? (pagtataka at pag-aalala ko dahil sa isip ko baka may biglang dumating at kami ay nasa ganong eksena)
Jay Sean: oo nga rehearsal nga ito pero medyo mamaya pa iyun mga limang oras pa ang hihintayin natin kaya wala pang dadating dahil sigurado ako nasa mga oras na ito ay nag-aayos palang sila kaya magagawa ko pa ang balak ko sayo.
Kenshin: (nasa bukol pa rin niya ang kamay ko) balak? so naplano mo ito lahat?
Jay Sean: oo maganda ba ang plano ko para matikman mo na din yang hawak mo ngayon at ito (biglang halik sa akin)

Dahil sa halik na ginawa niya ay lalo pa akong nadala kaya nilagay ko ang kamay ko sa ulo niya at sinabayan ko na ang halik niya, nakasarap ito at masidhi na tila'y nag-aaway ang mga dila namin at nag-eespadahan ito. Habang naghahalikan kami ay binaba ko ang kamay ko mula sa ulo niya at hinaplos haplos ko ang dibdib niya, napakatigas nito halatang naggi-gym siya at nung nakalabit ko na ang utong niya ay pinagpatuloy ko ang paglalaro nito na ikinaungol niya ng kaunti habang patuloy ang halikan namin. Bigla niyang ni-twist ang katawan ko para maihiga niya ako sa lamesa habang tuloy pa rin ang halikan namin ng nakahiga na ako sa lamesa nagtanong siya ng "ok lang ba itong ginawa ko sayo?" at sumagot ako ng "may magagawa pa ba ako?" natawa siya at sumagot ng "wala, gustong gusto kita eh" at hinubad ang t-shirt na suot ko at nagpatuloy kami sa halikan namin unti unti akong bumaba sa lamesa at itinapat ko ang mukha ko sa bukol niya at unti unti kong binuksan ang zipper ng pantalon niya at tinanggal ang bitones nito at ibinaba ang kanyang brief. Tumambad sa akin ang kanyang galit na galit na alaga na sa tingin ko ay may 8 inch ang laki nito dahil nalakihan talaga ako sa ari niya at naakit din ako dahil pinkish ito at wala masyadong bulbol, napakalinis at napakabango pa nito. Nang aakmang chuchupain ko na siya ay bigla siyang napa"wag"

Kenshin: oh bakit?
Jay Sean: mahal na kasi kita noon pa eh ayokong chupain ako ng mahal ko at hindi din ako mahilig magpachupa, ok lang ba kung tirahin nalang kita?

Tumayo ako at hinalikan siya, nagpatuloy ang halikan namin at inihiga niya ulit ako sa lamesa, unti unti niyang hinubad ang pantalon ko at bigla kong tinakpan ang ari ko dahil nahihiya ako sa dami ng bulbol ko kaysa sa kanya, bumaba ang mukha niya sa butas ko na aking kinagutas at nilaway niya ang middle finger niya at dahan dahn niyang ipunasok ito sa butas ko napaungol ako dahil napakasarap ng pagkakapasok niya nito masakit nung una pero mabilis itong naging masarap at bigla siyang nagsalita ng "ayun nahuli ko na" kaya nagtaka ako kung ano ang ibigsabihin niya sa nahuli na niya pero hindi ko na ito itinanong kasi bigla na niyang dinilaan ang butas ko (rim job) sarap na sarap ako sa ginagawa niya dahil naglalaro talaga ang dila niya sa butas ko kakaibang temptasyon na ang dumaloy sa akin na tipong kahit anong oras ay lalabasan ako kahit hawak at tinatakpan ko lang ang ari ko. Kita ko sa mukha niya ang gigil nung tumayo niya at mas lalong naging galit pa ang burat niya na mas lalo ito naging mataba at mahaba. May kinuha siya sa pantalon niya na sachet na maliit na light blue binuksan niya ito ipianahid niya sa ari niya "wag ka mag-alala sisiguraduhin ko na sarap lang ang mararamdaman mo" sabi ni Jay Sean at ngumiti nalang ako at bumwelo na siya at itinapat ang ari niya sa lagusan ko, dahan dahan niya itong ipinasok na wala akong naramdamang sakit hanggang sa naramdaman ko na tumama na ang ulo ng ari niya sa g-spot ko naikina ungol ko at ikinaungol din niya sabay sabit na "huli ka magiging masaya ito" at ngumiti nalang ulit ako sa kanya. Dahan dahan niyang nilabas pasok ang ari niya sa butas ko at ungol lang kami ng ungol na parang mga asong ulol sa sarap na nararanasan naming dalawa niyaya ko siyang mag-iba ng position kaya itinayo niya ako at itinaas ang binti ko muli niyang ipinasok ang butas niya sa puwet ko, swabeng swabe talaga siyang gumalaw halatang iniingatan niya na hindi ako masasaktan sa pagbayo niya sa akin. Habang kantot kantot niya ako ng patayo ay hinahalikan niya ang leeg ko at baba ko sunod ang labi ko na talagang nagpadagdag ng libog na nararamdaman ko kaya ginawa ko din ito sa kanya pero nung uulitin ko na at pinigilan na niya ako at sinabi niya na "hayaan mo nalang ako ang magtrabaho gusto ko na maramdaman mo na babae ka na nagmamahal ang lalaking ito sayo" muli niya akong inihiga sa lamesa at patuloy niyang binabayo ang lagusan ko, ungol lang siya ng ungol at gayun din ako dahil sarap lang talaga ang nararamdaman ko kahit na napakalaki ng burat niya mga ilang minuto ay bigla siyang tumigil.

Kenshin: Jay Sean bakit?
Jay Sean: lalabasan na ako kaso ayaw ko pa dahil gusto pa kita damhin kung puwede nga lang hindi na matapos ito eh natatakot kasi ako baka di na maulit ulit.
Kenshin: wag ka mag-alala, mauulit ito, sa galing mo, sa tingin mo hindi ko na gugustuhin ito?

Ngumiti siya ng napakalaki para siyang anghel na lalong nagpagaan ng loob ko sa kanya at sa swabe niyang pagbayo sa akin. Mga ilang minuto pa ay bumulong siya sa akin ng "ilalabas ko na ba?" at tumango ako sa kanya at binilisan niya ang bayo sa aking lagusan "aaahh.. aaahh.. ugh.. malapit na baby ito na.. aaahh aaahh aahh ipuputok ko na.. aaaaahhhugh!" ayan ang mga ungol na narinig ko sa kanya hanggang sa nailabas niya ang malapot niyang katas sa butas ko. Napahiga siya sa akin at hinalikan akong muli, hindi pa niya binubunot ang ari niya dahil sobrang tigas pa rin nito kahit napahiga na siya sa akin eh hindi pa rin nabunot ito.

Jay Sean: ok ka lang ba? nasaktan ba kita?
Kenshin: you promise me na sarao lang ang mararamdaman ko diba? and dont worry you made it naman
Jay Sean: yes! (ngumiti siya) buti naman kung ganon, matagal tagal akong nagpraktice sa unan na may fleshlight nun.
Kenshin: hahaha, loko ka talaga, tara na bihis na tayo.
Jay Sean: ayoko pa eh, sobrang tigas pa oh (muli niyang pinadausdos ang burat niya sa puwet ko at tinamaan ang g spot ko)
Kenshin: loko ka talaga, ang naughty mo ah.
Jay Sean: sayo lang ako magiging ganito.
Kenshin: talaga lang ah, kung ganon pala edi susundin mo ang mga sasabihin ko.
Jay Sean: aaahhmm parang ganon na nga.
Kenshin: ok good kaya magbihis na tayo
Jay Sean: sige po sabi mo po eh. (dahan dahan niyang binunot ang ari niya sa lagusan ko at lumabas din ang mangilan ngilan niyang tamod at tumulo ito sa sahig) tara shower tayo.
Kenshin: ok sige kaso pano itong tumulo na iyun.
Jay Sean: hayaan mo na iyan, may malilinis niyan.
Kenshin: huh? anong ibig mong sabihin? (hinila na niya ako papuntang CR)
Jay Sean: (habang hawak niya kamay ko at hila hila ako) diba napahiga ako sayo kanina? habang kinakausap kita ay inaabot ko na yung telephone at pinindot ang zero it means sa housekeeping department yun kaya dalian na natin pumunta ng CR kasi any minute darating na iyun.
Kenshin: huh? bakit ngayon mo lang sinabi?

Dahil sa kaba ko na baka maabutan nga kami na hubot hubad ay ako naman ang humila sa kanya para makarating na kami sa CR.

          Exoteric and esoteric ritual        
I have never liked discussions about “esoteric” meaning or practice.  “Esoteric” for me is associated with Neoplatonism, Gnosticism, Hermeticism, Kaballah, ceremonial magic (or “magick”), astrology, alchemy, tarot,  spiritualism, and Theosophy, and the philosophies of Jacob Bohme, Franz Mesmer, Emanuel Swedenborg, Helena Blavatsky, Rudolph Steiner, Aleister Crowley, and the “occult” generally: none of which (with the […]
          2012 nÃ¥r sitt slut...och 2013 gÃ¥r mot sin början!        
Så läggs ännu ett år, 2012, till det förflutna, ett år som varit fyllt med många händelser:

  • Början av Ã¥ret inleddes med kärleksyra och nyÃ¥rsfirande i Uppsala. Jag var lycklig.
  • Jag hade en tuff start pÃ¥ Ã¥ret eftersom att jag inte hade landat helt frÃ¥n COP17 i Durban, Sydafrika.
  • Kärleksyran tog snabbt slut, och det har nog aldrig gjort sÃ¥ ont i mig. Det gör fortfarande ont att tänka tillbaka. Men visst sjutton var det värt det, jag var totalt lycklig för en stund (innan det tog slut).
  • Arbetsmässigt har det varit det tuffaste Ã¥ret pÃ¥ länge, men det har ocksÃ¥ varit glädjefyllt, utmanande och inspirerande. I februari 2012 hade jag varit anställd i ett Ã¥r, och nu i slutet av Ã¥ret nästan tvÃ¥ Ã¥r.
  • Buggkurs grön (nr 2) var rätt tuff till en början pga. kärleksfulla danslÃ¥tar och behov av glädje för att kunna dansa, men till sist kom dansglädjen ikapp. =)
  • Förtroendeuppdragen... Först ville jag dölja mig i dvala, sedan tog jag mig an flera uppgifter i Svenska Kyrkans Unga och förbundsstyrelsens namn för att fylla kalendern och kunna gÃ¥ vidare frÃ¥n sorgen. Gotlands kyrkvecka, Strängnäs DÅM i Mariefred, Uppsalas DÅM pÃ¥ Undersviks lägergÃ¥rd, remissvar, Demokratigruppen, Demokratikonferensen i Göteborg, styrelsemötena...ja, jag for och flängde en hel del under vÃ¥ren och det var bra skönt. Jag valdes även in i valberedningen för ÖBRK - Östersunds Bugg & Rock'n roll-klubb.
  • Jag ansökte om att fÃ¥ bli en av deltagarna i Ung i den världsvida kyrkan, och jag blev uttagen för Härnösands stift. Och jag fick möjlighet att tacka ja till tre mÃ¥nader i Tanzania, pÃ¥ den kontinent som jag drömt om att fÃ¥ leva lite längre tid pÃ¥. AFRIKA!
  • Jag tillbringade fina dagar i juni mÃ¥nad pÃ¥ Sigtuna folkhögskola i förberedande syfte inför utbytet.
  • Sommaren tillbringades pÃ¥ mÃ¥nga danser, det är första sommaren som jag har dansat sÃ¥ här mycket! =)
  • Jag tillbringade tvÃ¥ veckor av min semester i Uppsala pÃ¥ sprÃ¥kkurs och ytterligare förberedande dagar inför utbytet i augusti.
  • Sista arbetsveckan innan tjänstledigheten Ã¥kte vi med jobbet pÃ¥ personalutvecklingsdagar till Bukarest i Rumänien. (Jag tog med swahilikompendiet för att inte tappa sprÃ¥kundervisningen jag fÃ¥tt - märklöigt att plugga swahili i Rumänien, men kul!)
  • Till sist bar det av till Tanzania där jag delade mina tre mÃ¥nader tillsammans med Sofia Olsson, vi bodde i Bukoba, Rwigembe, Ramweshenye, Kashai, Kampala (Uganda), Kabale, Katoma, Kangabusharo, Bukoba, Kigali (Rwanda), Kashura och slutligen stranden norr om Paje pÃ¥ Zanzibar (vi stod för de sista fem dagarna själva, inte utbytet). Vi mötte mÃ¥nga människor, gjorde mÃ¥nga erfareneheter och har förmodligen lärt oss mycket - det mÃ¥ste bara sjunka in först. Sophie och Viktoria var ocksÃ¥ utbytesdeltagare i Tanzania och delar av de här tre mÃ¥naderna spenderades även med dem.
  • Jag fyllde 25 Ã¥r, matade andra med tÃ¥rta, firade med att äta chipsmayai med vänner (omelett med klyftpotatis/strips i)
  • Jag predikade för första gÃ¥ngen helt själv och med ord. PÃ¥ Swahili! I kyrkan i Kangabusharo... Wow!
  • Jag har varit pÃ¥ min första sol-och badsemester...och jag har fÃ¥tt mersmak. Underbart! Snorkla vid korallrev...sÃ¥ fantastiskt! Mitt miljökämpande hjärta kämpar emot min suktan efter att fÃ¥ Ã¥ka tillbaka pÃ¥ nÃ¥got liknande ställe.
  • Jag kom hem till adventstiden här i Sverige och slogs av att sÃ¥ mÃ¥nga stressade sÃ¥ ofantligt mycket men passade pÃ¥ att njuta av fortsatt tjänstledighet, adventspynta, tända levande ljus och försöka hÃ¥lla mig varm i kylan.
  • Återträff och hemkomstkurs med de övriga utbytesdeltagarna - Ã¥terigen pÃ¥ Sigtuna folkhögskola. Mys var ledordet för dessa dagar! =)
  • Tjänstledigheten tog slut och min tjänst förändrades. Jag kommer att jobba i Odensala istället för i centrala Östersund framöver.
  • Anmälan till nästa buggkurs blÃ¥ (nr 3) är inskickad och fördelen med förändrade arbetsuppgifter är att jag nu kommer att kunna gÃ¥ pÃ¥ medlemskvällarna och öva sÃ¥ mycket mer. :)
  • Jul firades i Ånge och pÃ¥ TimmerÃ¥backen, bästa julklappen var en get via barnmissionen. Jag kände att jul var väldigt jobbigt pga. sÃ¥ mÃ¥nga onödiga julklappar som gavs hit och dit samt all resursslöseri. Varför lagar vi för mycket mat? Varför fÃ¥r alla barn 20 julklappar var? Ja, jag pÃ¥verkades nog extra mycket av mitt utbyte... 
  • Fördelen med jul var att fÃ¥ träffa alla älskade i familj och släkt. MÃ¥nga barn blir det, och bebisar, och vuxna... och fler har det kommit efter jul dessutom! Underbart att fÃ¥ träffa de flesta igen! <3 li="li" nbsp="nbsp">
  • Året avslutas med stilla firande tillsammans med exet Robert, Majny och Ida.

Gott slut på 2012 och ett Gott välsignat 2013 önskar jag dig!

          Dihadapan Peserta Pelatihan Manajemen Strategis, Menteri Basuki Pesan Kerja Gaya Rock & Roll        
Jakarta – Menteri Pekerjaan Umum dan Perumahan Umum (PUPR) Basuki Hadimuljono mengatakan bahwa, menjadi pemimpin di Kementerian PUPR yang mendapat amanah untuk membangun infrastruktur harus memiliki jiwa yang kuat, berani, inovatif dan mampu mengambil keputusan dan bekerja cepat ibarat music rock and roll. “Saya selalu sampaikan bahwa cara bekerja di Kementerian PUPR membangun infrastruktur harus dilakukan secara cepat, ibaratnya seperti musik rock and roll, tidak bisa bekerja hanya linier dengan irama musik pop. Bekerja selama 7 hari yang dibagi dalam 3 shift inilah solusinya. Karena tanpa itu semua kita tidak akan bisa melayani masyarakat dengan baik” katanya saat memberikan pembekalan kepada peserta Pelatihan Manajemen Strategis Pimpinan Puncak dalam rangka Pendidikan dan Pelatihan Kepemimpinan (Diklatpim) Tingkat II, Rabu (9/8), di Auditorium Kementerian PUPR, Jakarta. Dikatakannya, sebagaimana disampaikan Presiden RI Joko Widodo beberapa waktu lalu bahwa dunia berubah sangat cepat sekali. Perubahan terjadi setiap detik, setiap menit, setiap jam, setiap hari, setiap bulan sehingga bila tidak bisa mengikuti tuntutan perubahan, maka akan ditinggal dan semakin tertinggal. "Ekspektasi publik terhadap layanan infrastruktur semakin tinggi. Sebagai contoh jalan darurat dari Brebes Timur ke Gringsing selama mudik lebaran yang sangat dibutuhkan walaupun kondisinya darurat," jelasnya. Menteri Basuki juga berpesan kepada para peserta untuk menjaga kredibilitas. "Smart is a must, but not sufficient, harus ditopang dengan akhlakul karimah dimana keberadaan kita ditengah masyarakat memberikan rasa aman, nyaman, dan manfaat," tuturnya. Sementara itu Plt Kepala Badan Pembinaan Sumber Daya Manusia (BPSDM) Kementerian PUPR Luhfiel Annam Achmad dalam laporannya mengatakan, Diklatpim Tingkat II Tahun 2017 diselenggarakan oleh Kementerian PUPR  melalui BPSDM mulai tanggal 10 Agustus sampai dengan 7 Desember 2017 di Balai Diklat PUPR Wilayah IV Bandung . Kegiatan tersebut bertujuan pengembangan kompetensi manajerial khususnya kompetensi terkait manajemen strategis. Jumlah peserta sebanyak 60 orang peserta terdiri atas 49 orang peserta dari Kementerian PUPR, 6 orang peserta dari Kepolisian RI, dan 5 orang peserta dari Dinas Pemerintah Provinsi yang telah lulus seleksi. Diklatpim Tingkat II menjadi salah satu persyaratan untuk menduduki jabatan pimpinan tinggi (JPT) pratama atau pejabat struktural eselon II. Para pejabat tinggi pratama dalam hal ini dituntut memiliki kemampuan kepemimpinan strategis, yaitu kemampuan dalam merumuskan kebijakan strategis dan kemampuan mempengaruhi pejabat struktural dan fungsional di bawahnya termasuk stakeholder lainnya untuk melaksanakan kebijakan strategis yang telah ditetapkan. Dalam acara pembekalan tersebut, juga menghadirkan Prof.  Rhenald Kasali yang menyampaikan materi terkait manajemen stratejik. Menurut Prof. Rhenald Kasali inovasi teknologi saat ini berkembang pesat setiap harinya dan bagi mereka mereka yang tidak mampu mengikutinya akan tertinggal. "Kita berada dalam era disruptive yang sulit diprediksi dan tingkat ketidakpastian tinggi. Kita perlu ide-ide yang luar biasa untuk bisa berkembang dan berhasil," ujar Rhenald Kasali. “Dahulu orang yang membuka usaha atau bisnis harus memiliki modal besar, lahan, dan aset. Sekarang ini era globalisasi, untuk membuka usaha, bisa dilakukan melalui internet (bisnis online),” tandasnya. Hadir pada kesempatan tersebut Sekretaris Jenderal Kementerian PUPR Anita Firmanti, Irjen Kementerian PUPR Rildo Ananda Anwar, Dirjen Penyedian Perumahan Syarif Burhaanuddin, Kabalitbang Danis H. Sumadilaga, Dirjen Cipta Karya Sri Hartoyo. (Iwn)
          What I got up to before 8th Edition hit - Part One [40k - Dark Eldar]        

With a new edition coming up I wanted to move back to my Dark Eldar.  There were a few units I still didn't have, and I missed the army's aggressive playstyle.

Disclaimer: This post has been sitting in my draft box for way too long, so I've added some 8th Edition comments into the mix

Initially I considered Mandrakes.  I remember using a unit of three wracks back in 6th edition to hold objectives for a measily 30 points.  In 7th the minimum unit of wracks went up to 5, they lost the ability to become troops, poison got worse in that you only rerolled to wound if you had higher (rather than the same) strength compared to the opponents toughness, and lastly they competed with the much improved Grotesques, plus Trueborn and Incubi in the Elites slot.

Since then I've moved away from using Incubi and only use at most one unit of Trueborn, so spending 36 points on a small harassment unit in the form of 3 Mandrakes could at least be useable.  In fact I had seen Skari (link to his youtube channel) use them very well on multiple occasions.  Skari's channel also has some great 8th edition battle reports already.

I got as far as ordering the models, but the Gathering Storm Book II game out, which gives a huge boost, even if you don't include any Eldar or Harlequin models to a Dark Eldar force, Mandrakes were not allowed in the Reborn Warhost detachment :(  I also found I was being distracted, so to focus myself I signed myself up for a tournament.

The tournament was an escalation tournament, with games at 400, 800, 1200 & 1600 points, so I decided to use the event to paint up units I didn't have.  First up was a converted Shadowseer I assembled about a year ago and undercoated grey, but then hadn't got any further:

I had initially converted it to use as a Spiritseer (one of many times I have flirted with using Eldar).  I added extra pipes to his back with extra phastasm grenade launchers from the kabalite warrior box, and the weapon was converted from a wrack blade at the bottom, a hellglaive for the middle section and a venom blade for the top.

Although I could spend more time on it, the model turned out good enough for the tournament, and I could return to it later:

Next up were Medusa.  Although I already had some Lhameans and Sslyths I thought Medusa deepstriking on a venom could be very nasty in a Ynnari force, potentially able to take out 2 small units close together with their Str4 Ap3 flamers.  Shame their weapons don't ignore cover in 8th Edition

Now the issue with Medusa is that it is a single pose Finecast model, however I noticed that the kit had 2 heads, and I had a few Warhammer Shadow Warrior legs (old project that never happened), so I converted 2 using kabalite warrior torsos and medusa heads, and put a reaver jetbike head on the finecast medusa body to get 3 different medusa models:

I have to say I really avoid finecast models, particularly as a lot of them are direct only which means you are playing Russian roulette as to whether you get a nice one or one with horrific amounts of flash on them (let alone mis moulded parts).  The medusa I received had lots of flash, but at least I only had the single model:

I think the required clean up was worth it as I now have a nice unit to use:

Last up was a conversion I originally was going to use as Corsair Jetbikes, so I wanted to incorporate elements of all the other eldar factions.  For the moment I would use them as Scatbikes, but with magnetised weapons they could be refitted to be used as reavers jetbikes.  I am sure the Ynnari as it is now will only be playable for a few months until 8th edition comes out.

Well I was wrong, but the latest FAQ meaning I have to use one of the Ynarri special characters to play Ynarri, and the better Dark Eldar power from pain table, will mean that I will just use an army with the Aeldari faction keyword until the Dark Eldar codex comes out which may make a pure Dark Eldar force have more benefits, and it allows me to play with my Jetbikes.

[Magnetised Scatter Lasers - I only see them being used for the next few months until 8th Edition hits]
The jetbike started out as a reaver jetbike then I removed the back vertical blade, and used 2 blades from the reaver weapons to make two more diagonal blades simular to a eldar windrider.  I then added a Skyrunner canopy over the front of the jetbike to which I added spikes from the raider set (to tie the jetbikes into to my army which had similar spikes on my converted venoms).  Lastly I used scourge heads on reaver pilots.

Here's the jetbikes ready for the tournament, again not finished but most of the way there:

and a group shot of all the new models:

Unfortunately due to family issues I wasn't able to make the tournament, but its nice to get new models for my army.

I've managed to catch three games down my local GW.  Two were small games at 800 points, the last one was at 1200 points.  However the 1200 point game started very late so we didn't get to finish, which was a real shame as it was the only game that included the Medusa, and they stayed in reserve all game.  However I could see they had potential looking at where they could have come in and the damage the small unit could have done.

The Shadowseer has been very lacklustre so far.  Not surprising when he's a lvl 1 psyker with no other psychic support, its a bit hard to get spells off.  Another issue he has, is that he is very fragile, and I move him into my Court's raider on turn 1, so he normally in the thick of combat soon, and being the only character in the unit he is normally challenged out, and he has struggled, dying most times, against squad leaders.

Oddly enough with Furious Charge and +2 Str on his weapon he's surprising effective against non-walker vehicles, and managed to kill an unharmed Rhino on the charge by himself.  This is really useful in a Ynarri force because the Shadowseer has a high Initiative, which meant that the Court he was accompanying was allowed to charge the occupants immediately.  However while the Court killed the occupants of the rhino over 2 or 3 combat rounds the Shadowseer died to the squad champion.

Obviously this has changed in 8th edition, with vehicles and monsters needs more dedicated weapons to take them out, rather than just glancing them to death with mid strength weaponry.

In 8th edition Beastpacks can not benefit from Strength from Death.  Ynnari works better with shooty Infantry units and Jetbikes, rather than my typical Dark Eldar list which focuses on Vehicles and beastpacks, even my Court of the Archon has been changed significantly, both becoming more expensive and individual models.  An Eldar army made of up of Reapers and Windriders would do well with Ynarri.

That's all for now, next up I'll show some more models I've painted up for a tournament I did make, before getting onto my 8th edition adventures.

          Beasts & Bodyguards Part Four - What I think of Lhamaeans [Dark Eldar]        
Interesting for the fourth part in this series we touch on one of the most used in a lot if competitive lists  out of the model being reviewed.  The reason being that she is the cheapest HQ model available to the Dark Eldar, however I believe she deserves a further look.

So Why Do People Take Her

[a familiar start to competitive Dark Eldar lists]

To put it bluntly none of our character HQs are that great, they are fine for friendly games and semi-competitive tournaments, but if you are trying to squeeze every last drop out of a Dark Eldar list in order to compete with the top lists (eg. Eldar, Necrons & Space Marines) then you'd rather have a 10 points HQ (that also gives access to another Venom) and spend the saved points on other units.

An alternative view I have to point out, is that if you are going for a competitive dark eldar list is to leave out combat entirely (or maybe have one counter assault) to concentrate on shooting is a common held view, and not one that I'm going to argue against too strongly.  However if you like a bit of combat in your list, lets take a look at the Lhamaean.

A Closer Look

A Lhamaean costs the same as a Wych and is basically a Kabalite Warrior with better leadership (ld9) and the splinter rifle exchanged for a sword and a splinter pistol (and this is how I converted mine rather than usual mulitples of the, although excellent, finecast model).  However it's the sword (or Shaimeshi blade) that is the real game changer. The Shaimeshi blade is a Poisoned (2+) weapon that causes Instant Death on a 6 to wound roll.  Although the opponent will still get their armour save the 2+ poison will ensure that a fair number of wounds are caused, and the occasional Instant Death wound that could get through will scare Monstrous Creatures (I've killed both a Wraithlord and a Wraithknight, under the last Eldar codex, with that).

The Lhamaean is obviously very fragile, like most Dark Eldar units, with only T3, a 5+ armour save, and later in the game Feel No Pain from the Power from Pain table, so the damage output has to be good to make up for that, so lets take a look.  Can the Lhamaean take on the giants already reviewed and the go-to assault unit; the Grotesque:

[ON = Outnumbered, +1S = The +1 Str Combat Drug result]
Warp Beast = Krymerae, the old school in me slipped out :)

The above table looks at the damage done on the charge against marines (MEQ) and Imperial Guardsmen (GEQ), and compares the ratio between the points killed and the points cost of the unit doing it.

Now an obvious caveat.  This analysis should not be taken in a vaccum, to decide whether you use a unit you also need to consider:

  • It's speed; both will it strike first in combat and is it fast enough to get to combat
  • How tough the unit is, will it die before it gets to combat, how will it deal with return attacks
  • Is it reliable at charging, does it ignore the cover penalty distance, does it have fleet
  • How brave is it, will it run at the first sign of damage (leadership) and can this be mitigated cheaply
  • Are the numbers reliable, they may be averages but how likely is an average result likely, does it rely on a good number of wounds being caused, does it ignore armour saves (reducing unreliability), does it rely on rolling 6s (eg, rending, which can be very unreliable against opponents with good armour saves - I'm looking at you Necron Wraiths !!)
So now gets back to the numbers.  Right of the bat the Grotesque when it's outnumbered will kill 41% of it's cost on the turn it charges, a very good total, and dwarfing the pitful 23% of a wych if it rolls an inconsequential combat drug result.  However look at the Lhamaean, it kills an impressive 58% of it's points cost in marines on the charge.  It may only kill on average 0.4 marines per Lhamaean but because it only cost 10 points this leads to a very good ratio percentage.

Maybe it's just because the Lhamaean is cheap, but comparing against the Warp beast & Wych with a +1 Str combat drug the Lhamaean still comes up on top.  Looking against GEQ and the Lhamaean and Warp Beast are clear winners.

Can we take this further ?

Although the Lhamaean wins on pure damage dealt it is still very fragile compared to the big hitters of the Grotesque, Sslyth and Clawed Fiend, however lets join two units that cover each other weaknesses.  The Court can be made up of Lhamaeans and Sslyths.  Between them they will have majority toughness 5, the Lhamaeans give the unit good leadership 9 (so they don't require a character to babysit them), and they use up 2 slots in a transport (same as a Grotesque), plus between them they have the same number of wounds as Grotesques and Clawed Fiends.  Overall a nice combined package.  And for those numerically minded, here's there combined stats:

The combined stats are comparable to Grotesques on the charge, has the same majority toughness, most of the wounds start with Feel No Pain, and the rest gain it by mid game.  Advantages compared to Grotesques include better leadership and no need for a babysitter, fleet to make charges more reliable, some shooting to give them some flexibility, and lastly opponents have rarely seen a Court of the Archon with more than a single Lhamaean or a few Medusae, let alone played against one.  Don't underestimate how an opponent's unfamiliarity with a unit can mess with their target priority, force them into making hard decisions and they are more likely to make mistakes.

So for me, we have a...
My top pick for a combat unit is a Court made up of Lhamaeans and Sslyths, however all of the units in the stats table above (apart from Wyches) are good, and all have niches where they are the best unit for the job at hand.  Therefore rather than having multiple Courts I have a unit of each; Grotesques, Krymerae & Clawed Fiends.

Were you expecting this conclusion ?  Have you used Lhamaeans, how did you find them ?  Has this series been useful so far ?


Next up I'll be discussing adding a touch of light.
          Regionális munka- és tűzvédelmi menedzser Délkelet-magyarországi régió munkakörbe keresünk munkat...        
Regionális munka- és tűzvédelmi menedzser Délkelet-magyarországi régió munkakörbe keresünk munkatársat. | Feladatok: Az áruházak munka-, tűzvédelmi feladatainak támogatása, felügyelete, auditálása; • Munkabalesetek kivizsgálása, kockázatértékelések készítése, felülvizsgálata, munkabiztonsági szaktevékenység ellátása; • Munka- és tűzvédelmi szabályzatok készítése, frissítése • Munka- és tűzvédelmi oktatások megtartása • A hulladékkezelés felügyelete, éves hulladékbevallások készítése • A mindenkor hatályos munka- és tűzvédelmi jogszabályban meghatározott munka- és tűzvédelmi szaktevékenységek folyamatos ellátása.. | Mit ajánlunk: Munkatársaink visszajelzései alapján: • Jó csapatszellem, elkötelezett, kitartó és lelkesítő munkatársakkal dolgozhatsz együtt • Nemzetközi csapat, a lengyel, cseh és szlovák kollégáinkkal szorosan együtt dolgozunk • Betanítás, képzések és tréningek, vagyis folyamatosan tanulhatsz, fejlesztheted magad • Rugalmas munkavégzési lehetőség, a központi irodai pozíciók legtöbbjénél támogatjuk, hogy akár otthonról is dolgozhass heti 1-2 alkalommal | Elvárások: Minimum munkavédelmi technikusi középfokú szakképzettség; • Minimum tűzvédelmi főelőadói felsőszintű szakképzettség • A vonatkozó munka-, tűzvédelmi szabályozások ismerete; • Munka- és tűzvédelmi területen szerzett gyakorlati ismeret minimum 1 év • B kategóriás jogosítvány • Felhasználói szintű Excel, Word, Power Point, Outlook ismerete • Erős kommunikációs képesség írásban és szóban • Csapatmunka • Prezentációs képesség • Önálló munkavégzés • Határozott fellépés | További elvárások: Munkavédelmi felsőfokú végzettség • Kereskedelmi, raktározási területen végzett munka- és tűzvédelmi gyakorlati ismeretek • Angol nyelv ismerete • Lakóhely az adott régióban | További infó és jelentkezés itt: www.profession.hu/allas/1053987
          Experimenting with Mixed Media Techniques        
Zohar Fiszbaum
Granville Island
Sun, September 17, 11:00 AM - 12:30 PM
Sun, September 17, 2:00 PM - 3:30 PM

Join Zohar as she discusses how you can create a piece of artwork using mixed media techniques!

She will demonstrate how you can start a piece on canvas using acrylic paints, acrylic mediums, gold leaf, collaging methods, and more! Come and learn about the endless possibilities that come with mixed media art!

Space is limited and registration is required.
Please visit Opus Granville Island or contact them at 604‑736‑7028 to register.

Zohar is Canadian at heart, Brazilian by birth, and Kabalistic in philosophy.
She studied painting, theatre, classical piano and ballet. After completing her Chemical Engineering degree in Brazil, she apprenticed under Masters of visual art and mixed-media.

Breaking from the social conventions of her history, she traveled the world to pursue different cultures and remote lands. Her diverse eclectic interests range from astronomy to antique Tibetan Thangkas, that she restored in Paris.


          A Classic Monday 01-23-2017 with James Weise        

Mstislav Rostropovich English Chamber Orchestra Benjamin Britten- Symphony For Cello And Orchestra Op 68 Passacaglia - Mstislav Rostropovich The Complete Decca Recordings
Jascha Silberstein- Paganinis Sonatina E Minor - Virtuoso Sound
Pierre Fournier Jean Martinon LOrchestre Des Concerts Lamoureux- Kol Nidrei Op47 Adagio On Hebrew Melodies For Cello And Orchestra Adagio Ma Non Troppo - Lalo Cello Concerto SaintSans Cello Concerto No 1 Bruch Kol Nidrei Bloch Schelomo
Emanuel Feuermann William Primrose- Duo For Viola Cello In EFlat Major WoO 32 two Eyeglasses Obbligato - The Art Of Emanuel Feuermann
Mstislav Rostropovich Benjamin Britten- Sonata For Cello And Piano In D Minor 3 Finale Anim - Schubert Arpeggione Sonata For Cello Schumann 5 Stcke In Volkston Debussy Cello Sonata
YoYo Ma Eugene Ormandy The Philadelphia Orchestra- Concerto No 1 In G Minor For Cello And Orchestra Op 49 III Allegretto - Shostakovich Kabalevsky Cello Concertos
Philharmonia Orchestra Walter Ssskind Jnos Starker- Cello Concerto No 1 Op 136 I Nonchalant - Classical Music The Cello
Ofra Harnoy- Chaconne By Vitali - Ofra Harnoy
Kathryn Stott Christian Poltera- Cello Sonata Op 6 I Allegro Ma Non Troppo - Barber Cello Concerto Sonata Adagio For Strings
Elgar- Cello Concerto E Minor - Jacqueline Du Pre

playlist URL: http://www.afterfm.com/index.cfm/fuseaction/playlist.listing/showInstanceID/8/playlistDate/2017-01-23
          A Classic Monday 08-24-2015 with James Weise        

Yuri Ahronovitch London Symphony Orchestra- Gayane Sabre Dance - Russian Spectacular
William Kapell Sir Ernest Macmillan Toronto Symphony Orchestra- Concerto No 3 In D Minor Op 30 I Allegro Ma Non Tanto - William Kapell Vol 1 Rachmaninoff Piano Concerto No 3 Khachaturian Piano Concerto Historic Live Performances 1945 1948
YoYo Ma Eugene Ormandy The Philadelphia Orchestra- Concerto No 1 In G Minor For Cello And Orchestra Op 49 I Allegro - Shostakovich Kabalevsky Cello Concertos
YoYo Ma Eugene Ormandy The Philadelphia Orchestra- Concerto No 1 In G Minor For Cello And Orchestra Op 49 II Largo - YoYo Ma Appassionato
YoYo Ma Eugene Ormandy The Philadelphia Orchestra- Concerto No 1 In G Minor For Cello And Orchestra Op 49 III Allegretto - Shostakovich Kabalevsky Cello Concertos
Aram Khachaturian Philharmonia Orchestra David Oistrakh- Violin Concerto In D Minor Op 46 I Allegro Con Fermezza - Russian Violin Concertos
London Symphony Orchestra Stanley Black- Spartacus Ballet Suite Variation Of Aegina Bacchanalia - Khachaturian Spartacus Gayaneh Masquerade
London Symphony Orchestra Stanley Black- Spartacus Ballet Suite Adagio Of Spartacus And Phrygia - Ballet Masterpieces
London Symphony Orchestra Stanley Black- Spartacus Ballet Suite Dance Of The Gaditanae - Khachaturian Spartacus Gayaneh Masquerade

playlist URL: http://www.afterfm.com/index.cfm/fuseaction/playlist.listing/showInstanceID/8/playlistDate/2015-08-24
          Comment on Kabali | Neruppu Da Cover Version by Lady Kash | Music Video | Arunraja Kamaraj | Santhosh Narayanan by ​Kabali Songs | Neruppu Da Cover Version by Lady Kash | Teaser Video | Gethu Cinema        
[…] Kabali | Full Video Neruppu Da Cover Version by Lady Kash  […]
          Comment on Kabali Movie Nerupuda Song Lyrics ! by Jack        
If the parents will not have good credit compared to what they are often missed in the rain wondering how they can develop the remaining prices for the position Therefore, never mind your poor credit score; yourrrre still eligible for these financing options. http://yahoo.biz/contrar32/
          Chapter 52-53        

Chapter 52-My WitchHeart

Lucy: Mitch, nasaan na si James?

Mitch: nandito na siya.

Lucy: magaling. Ngayon magsi-simula na ang habulan.

Mitch: Lucy, sigurado ka ba dito? I mean, hanggang kalian ang epekto ng pina-inom mong potion kay James? paano kung maka-takas siya sa ginawa mong mundo?

Lucy: malakas ang galit sa puso ni James sa mga oras na ito. mas malakas at makapangyarihan, kesa sa sinasabing pag-ibig na yan.

Mitch: pero paano si James?

Lucy: kapag tapos na siya sa kanyang misyon. Saka ko iba-balik ang katinuan sa isip niya. Sa harap mismo ng kanyang pinakama-mahal na si Devon. na kayang pinatay.

Sa gubat

James: Luna!!! Lumabas ka! Nasaan ka? Bakit mo ginawa iyon sa aking Ina??????!! Lumabas ka!!!!!!

Ang bigat-bigat ng nararamdaman ni James sa mga oras na iyon. Hindi pa rin mawala sa isip niya ag nakitang eksena sa kanilang tahanan kani-kanilang. Kaya naman hindi na niya magawa pang mag-isip kung pa-paano siya naka-punta sa gubat na iyon. Naka-ramdam din ng kirot sa braso si James. doon niya lang napansin ang sugat na hindi naman niya mawari kung saan nanggaling. Ngunit hindi iyon ang importante sa mga oras na iyon. Kailangan niyang makita ang babaeng iyon. Napa-luhod si James sa lupa ng muling ma-alala ang nangyari sa kanilang bahay. Ang dahilan kung bakit ngayon ay tuluyan na siyang ulila. Ang mama na lang niya ang natitirang pamilya sa kanya. Tapos, ganun-ganun lang mawawala!!!!!!!!! Magba-bayad ang babaeng iyon!! Sisiguraduhin niya!!

James: hinding-hindi kita ha-hayaang maka-wala!!!! Luna!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Magpa-kita ka!!!!!!! Wag kang duwag!!!! Anung kasalanan sa iyo ng aking ina para ganunin mo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Hinding-hindi kita mapapa-tawad!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Takbo muli si Devon. paki-ramdam niya may sumusunod sa kanya. Kahit hinang-hina na at namamanhid ang buong katawan pinilit pa rin niyang tumakbo upang maka-layo kahit hindi alam kung saan siya tutungo.

Devon: Mama!!!! Izay!!!!! Asan kayo???? Nata-takot na ako!!!! Tulungan niyo ako!!!!

Piping sigaw ni Devon!!!! alam niyang konting ingay lang niya, ay masusundan na siya ng mga taong iyon. Kahit itsura ng kanyang abuela ang nakikita niya, alam niya sa puso niya, na pisikal na anyo lang nito ang katulad ng kanyang lola. Maaring gawa ito ng mahika!!! A-alamin niya iyon oras na maka-alis siya sa lugar na iyon.

Devon: nasaan ba talaga ako??? Teka lang, baka ilusyon lang ito!!! tama!!! Isang ilusyon!! Pero paano ako makaka-alis dito??? wala namang itinuro sa akin si Kiya tungkol sa ganitong trick! Naku naman!!!!!! Haizst!!!! Aww!!!! Ang dami ko na pa lang sugat. Para na akong nag-ligo sa dugo!! Grabe!! Sige Luna Devon!! ka-usapin mo pa ang sarili mo!!! Kailangan ko ng maka-alis dito!! pero paano? Saan???

Real world

Chrizza: Kiya, paano natin makikita kung nasaan si Devon? baka kung anu na ang nangyayari sa kanya!!! Wala siyang ganung alam sa mga mahika!! Kiya?

Kiya: kailangan muna nating malaman ang punot-dulo ng lahat ng ito!! kung sino ang nasa likod ng pag-kilos na ginawa at ang dahilan. Dahil kung hindi, baka ilagay lang natin lalo ang buhay ni Devon.

Apong: may nala-laman ka ba, Kiya?

Kiya: malakas ang kutob ko, maaring sila ang may kaga-gawan nito!

Selena: sila??? Sinong sila??

Kiya: ang magka-kapatid na Celeres!! Ang kasalukuyang namu-muno sa angkan ng mga Celeres. Minsan ko na silang nakita at alam kong may kaka-iba sa kanila!!! Apong sigurado po ba talaga kayo na walng nakaka-alam ng tungkol sa nasa loob ng katawan ni Devon bilang huling sangkap para sa pinagba-bawal na potion na iyon?

Apong: sini-sigurado ko iyon! Wala! Tanging ang mga matatanda lang ng angkan at ang ina ni Selena ang nakaka-alam.

Kiya: sigurado po ba kayo na walang nag-traydor sa inyong lupon?

Apong: hi---hindi ko alam!!! Wala akong alam!!!

Selena: Kiya!! Saan ka pupunta?

Kiya: may ga-gawin lang ako!!!

Chrizza: kailangan mo ba ng kasama?

Kiya: pwede din..

Chrizza: Ma, samahan ko muna si Kiya.

Selena; Sige, mag-ingat kayo.

Kiya: ikaw ang mag-ingat Selena. Wag kang papa-linlang sa mga naki-kita ng iyong mga mata.

Selena: A-anung?..................

Leal Residence

Nav: Tita!!!

Mrs. Leal: Nav!!!! Ijo!!! Si James,,.. ang pinsan mo,,,

Nav: Tita, calm down!! Tell me, what really happen?

Mrs. Leal: nawawala si James!!!!

Nav: paano po?? I mean, diba po sabi niyo inwan niyo lang siya sa kwarto niya dahil nga nahilo siya? Tapos hindi niyo naman siya ankitang lumabas at wala rin namang naka-kita sa kanyang lumabas!!!

Mrs. Leal: yun na nga ang problema!!! Ijo, natatakot ako para sa anak ko!! Baka kung sino na ang kumuha sa kanya!!! Paano kung may ma---

Nav: Tita!!! Please,….. tumawag na po ba kayo ng pulis??? Bakit wala pa po sila dito??

Mrs. Leal: hindi sila makaka-tulong!!! Wala silang mai-tutulong!!!!

Nav: po?? Pero, kai----

Mrs. Leal: ma!!!!

Lola ni James: Anung nangyari dito?

Nav: lola??? Anu pong gina-gawa niyo dito?? teka?? Paa----

Lola ni James: Ijo!!!! Ahmmm…. Mamaya na lang ako magpapa-liwanag… Anak, anu bang nangyari dito??? at bakit biglang mawawala si James???

Mrs. Leal: bigla na lang po kasing nahilo si James after niyang uminom nung nasa basong juice. Then we brought him sa room niya. Lumabas lang kami para tumawag ng doctor at para rin sabihan ang mga bisita na kung maari na umuwi na sila dahil unexpected happened. Then when we came back, he's no longer on his room!! Ma!! what am I going to do??

Lola ni James: calm down ija. I've just called someone na maaring maka-tulong satin.

Mrs. Leal: who? Ma? can't we solve this on our own?? Bala gusto lang nila ng pera? Im ready to give them the amount they want!!! Kahit magkano!!!

Lola ni James: Anak, you know yourself, na hindi ito tulad ng kidnapping na ini-isip mo.

Mrs. Leal: No!!! Ma!!! hindi pwede!! Hindi ako papayag!!! I've done everything para hindi mangyari ang sinabi sa hula tungkol sa anak ko!!! Umalis kami dito!! lumayo na kami!! Nagsakripisyo na ang aking asawa upang ma-ilayo sa kapahamakan ang anak ko!!! Hindi!! Hindi ako papayag!!!!

Nav: Ahmm.. Tita??? Wala po akong maintindihan.. baka po may gusto kayong ipaliwanag!!!! Bakit po parang may ideya na kayo sa kung bakit ito nangyayari?? Lola??

Lola ni James: Nav, ijo. Our family, is not normal like what you think it is!!! To be exact, we're not normal!!!

Nav: po?? Mas lalo po yatang gumulo!!!

Kiya: Lurdes!!! Kumusta??

Lola ni James: Kiya!!! Mabuti at naka-rating ka!!!

Kiya: alam mo namang hindi kita matatanggihan.. so, an--??? Ikaw??? Anung gina-gawa mo dito??

Chrizza: Kiya, sigurado ka bang okay lang i-iwan ang wa---- Nav? Anung??

Nav: Iz!!! Bakit kayo nandito?

Lurdes: magka-kilala kayo?

Nav: She's my girlfriend Lola. Venus Chrizza Roque.

Chrizza: Lola Lurdes!! Kumusta po kayo?

Lurdes: its nice to see you again ija!!

Nav: magka-kilala kayo?

Lurdes: Yes!!! Apo siya ng matalik kong kaibigan.

Kiya: Lurdes bakit mo ako ipinatawag?

Lurdes: kailangan ko ng tulong mo, nawawala ang aking apo!



Chapter 53-My WitchHeart

Kiya: ang ibig mong sabihin, dating kasintahan ni Devon ang apo ni Lurdes? Tama ba ang pagkaka-intindi ko, Chrizza?

Chrizza: OO!!! Pero, nitong huli mukhang may hindi sila pagkaka-intindihan ni James.

Nav: at doon na nga pumasok sa eksena si Mitch, ang current girlfriend ni James.

Kiya: ang Mitch is a witch. A witch from the clan of the Celeres. At classmate siya ni Devon, together with her other sisters. You even say na, masyadong biglaan ang pagbe-break nina Devon at ang pakikipag-mabutihan ni James kay Mitch. And Nav, ang sabi mo may kaka-iba sa kini-kilos ni James sa harap ni Devon?

Nav: yes!! As if bang hindi sila magka-kilala. Masyadong malamig ang pakiki-tungo niya kay Devon. as far as I know, nagse-selos siya sa isang close friend ni Devon. I convinced him to talk with Devon to clarify everything about her and his friend. Akala ko okay na, pero mali!!! Kabaliktaran ang nangyari. Nagulat na algn ako ng malaman ko na sila na ni Mitch! At akhit ang pakikitungo niya kay Devon bigla na lang nag-bago, pati yung birthday ni Devon naging big deal sa kanya. Dahil hindi kami makaka-attend ng birthday party niya. Sinisisi pa niya si Devon.

Kiya: Mrs. Leal, pwede ko po bang makita yung baso na ginamit ng anak niyo sa pag-inom ng juice?

Mrs. Leal: Naku!!! Hindi na pwede. Naitapon na ng katulong naming kanina. Bakit?

Kiya: maari kasing maka-tulong sa atin ang bagay na iyon!! Baka iyon ang mag-linaw ng dahilan kung bakit nahilo ang anak niyo.

Chrizza: Ahmmm.. Kiya, anu kasi.. ahmmmm.. baka mauna na ako, kailangan pa ako ni Mama. Siguro..

Kiya: sandal lang Chrizza. Ahmm.. Mrs. Leal nasaan po si Mitch ng mga oras na nangyari iyong pagka-hilo sa anak niyo?

Mrs. Leal: si Mitch? Nakita ko siya sa kusina, kasama ng……….. anak ko…… and……..

Kiya: and what Madam?

Mrs. Leal: Oh My!!!!! Possible kayang may kinalaman dito ang babaeng iyon?

Nav: po? Tita? What are you talking about?

Mrs. Leal: basta-basta na lang kasi siyang umalis ng makita ko siya sa kusina kasama ang anak ko. Then right after na umalis siya, doon na naka-ramdam ng di maganda si James. then yun nga nahilo na siya!!

Nav: excuse me po. I-inom lang po ako.

Lurdes: sige ijo.

Chrizza: Nawawala si James at nawawala din si Devon. kiya, maari kayang may…

Kiya: Malaki ang posibilidad na iisa lang ang nasa likod ng lahat ng ito!

Lurdes: Kiya, ito bang tinutukoy niyong Devon, siya ba ang nasasabing papalit sa pwesto at bagong mamumuno sa lahat ng angkan ng mga mangku-kulam?

Kiya: oo siya na nga!!! Bakit Lurdes?

Lurdes: masama ito kung ganun!! Pareho silang nawawala. Si James at Devon.

Chrizza: ano pong ibig niyong sabihin?

Nav: Excuse me, kailangan niyong makita ito! sumunod po kayo sa akin!

Hindi na nag-tanung pa at kusa ng sumunod ang mga naroroon sa binata. Sa study room sila dinala ng binata.

Lurdes: anu ba ang ginagawa natin dito?

Sa halip na sumagot ay, binuksan ni Nav ang pinot ng lugar. At ganun na lang ang kilabot na naramdaman ng mga naroroon. Punong-puno ng dugo ang lugar! Sira-sira din ang mga gamit doon. Basag ang bintana, naka-taob ang ilang gamit at wala sa ayos ang buong kwarto.

Mrs. Leal: anung nangyari dito?

Chrizza: Nav, saan ka pu—

Nav: pumasok po kayo.

Nag-alinlangan ang mga ito maging si Kiya na pumasok. Ngunit napilit din ang mga ito ng binata. At parang isang laro. Biglang nawala sa paningin nila ang kahindik-hindik na itsura ng lugar. Sa halip, nagbalik ito sa isang maayos na kwarto. Hindi na muling basag ang bintana. Nasa maayos ng pwesto ang mga kagamitan. At higit sa lahat nawala na ang mga nag-kalat na dugo sa buong lugar.

Lurdes: anung ibig sabihin nito?

Kiya: paano mo ito nakita?

Nav: galing ako sa kusina, babalik n asana ako ng bigla akong maka-rinig ng ingay mula dito. parang mga boses. Noong una nagulat din ako. Pero parang may pwersang nag-tulak sa akin para pumasok at ganito nga ang nang-yari. Iba ang itsura ng kwartong ito kapag nasa labas ka at kapag nasa loob ka nito.

"Tulong!!!! Tulungan niyo ako!!"

Chrizza: Devon!! boses ng kapatid ko iyon!!!

"Tulong!!!! Tulungan niyo ako!!"

Chrizza: Oh my!!! Devon!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! nasaan ka????

"Izay, ikaw ba yan?? Nasaan ka??? Tulungan mo ako!!!!"

Chrizza: Diyos ko!! Kapatid ko nga!!! Kapatid ko!!!

Lurdes: kiya? Hindi kaya?

Kiya: lurdes, ito na siguro ang tamang panahon para sabihin mo sa amin ang iba mo pang nalalaman tungkol sa potion ng pagiging immortal!! ang impormasyong alam ko tungkol dito ay kulang pa. tanging ang mga matatanda lang ang nakaka-alam nito.

Chrizza: Kiya? Anung ibig mong sabihin??

Kiya: unti-unti ng nagtu-tugma ang mga nangya-yari. Mula sa pagka-wala ni Devon, sa pagka-wala ni James.

Lurdes; kung hindi ako nagkaka-mali, maaring alam niyo na , na mayroong ika-labintatlong sangkap ang potion na iyon. At ito ay matatagpuan sa puso ng iyong kapatid at ito ay matagal ng nabasa sa kapalaran ng iyong kapatid.

Mrs. Leal: kung ganun! Ang lahat ng ito ay tungkol sa potion ng imortalidad at ang ika-labintatlong sangkap. Ngunit, anung kina-laman ng anak ko rito?

Lurdes: alam mo siguro na si James bilang huling henerasyon sa ating angkan ay naka-takdang makipag-isa sa natatanging mangku-kulam na siyang bagong mamu-muno sa lahat ng angkan ng mga mangku-kulam. Ka-kabit ng tadhana niyang ito ay ang katotohanang siya rin ang maaring maka-kuha ng ika-labintatlong sangkap ng kina-kailangan para mabuo ang potion ng imortalidad. Na sa mga oras na ito ay nasa loob ng katawan ni Devon.

Nav: ang ibig sabihin, naka-takda na itong mangyari??

Lurdes: hindi!!! Ang nangya-yari ngayon ay hindi naka-takda. Ito ay gawa ng mga maka-sariling nilalang. Oo, tanging si James lang ang makaka-kuha ng sangkap na iyon. Ngunit hindi na niya kailangan pang pumatay. Dahil kusa itong napu-punta sa kamay ng magi-ingat nito. At siya na ang magde-desisyon kung gusto niya itong itago o ibalik sa pinanggalingan nito. Kaya nga nagpasalin-salin ang ika-labintatlong sangkap. mas pinili na itago ito sa loob ng katawan ng isang espesyal na mangku-kulam upang hindi magamit sa kasamaan. At dahil sa pagsalin-salin nito, walang nakaka-alam kung sino ang may hawak nito at kahit an gang taong nagta-taglay nito sa kanyang katawan ay hindi rin alam na nasasa-kanya na ang sangkap na ito. kaya naman na-natiling ligtas ito mula sa mga nagna-nais na makuha ito. hanggang sa mabasa nga ang kapalaran ng isang bagong silang na sanggol. Bukod sa, siya ang susunod na pinuno nasa sa kanya rin ang ika-labintatlong sangkap.

Chrizza: ang pagta-tagpo nina James at ng kapatid ko? Kasam ba ito sa kapalaran nila?

Lurdes: hindi natin iyan masasabi. Maaring OO maari ring hindi. Na sadya lang silang nilalang para sa isat-isa hindi dahil pareho silang mangku-kulam kundi upang mag-mahalan.




          Chapter 39 part 2, Chapter 40-42(part 1 of chap 42)        

Sa Pagpu-Pulong

Esther: Magandang gabi sa lahat! Labis naming ikinaga-galak ang inyong pag-dalo sa pagpu-pulong na ito. matagal-tagal na rin simula ng huli tayong nagkasama-sama ng ganito. Bago tayo mag-simula nais kong ipahayag ang presensiya ng isang angkan na matagal ng nalayo sa ating lupon. Ngunit sa araw na ito ay kasama natin. Ang angkan ng mga Celeres.

Kasabay ng mahinang pa;akpakan ay ang bulong-bulongan ng mga naru-roon. Taas-noo namang tumayo ang mag-kapatid na Candice at Lucia. Nagulat si James, na papasok pa alng sa bulwagan ng mga oras na iyon mula sa likurang bahagi ng lugar ng makita sina Dice at Lucy. Nakita ni James ang pag-sensyas ng kanyang ina upang lumapit siya dito. ngunit hindi inalis ni James ang paningin niya sa mag-kapatid. Nakita niyang tumingin si Lucy sa direksiyon. Gumuhit din ang pagka-gulat sa mukha nito sa pagka-kita sa kanya.

Esther: maraming salamat sa pag-dalo sa pagpu-pulong na ito, naway maging hudyat ito ng muling pagkaka-isa ng lahat ng mga angkan.

Natapos ng matiwasay ang ginanap na pagpu-pulong. Nagkaroon ng kasunduan ang lahat ng mga naroroon na hindi iyon ang magiging huling pagkaka-taon ng kanilang pagsa-sama sama. Napagkasunduna ng lahat na sa susunod ay pipili na sila ng magiging El Supremo na mamumuno sa pangkalahatang angkan ng mga mangku-kulam.

Dice: Tingnan mo nga naman ang pagkaka-taon, dito pa tayo nagkita-kita.

Lucy: It's a surprise to see you here, Mr. James Real. What a small world we have! Sinong maga-akala na ang isang James Real, or lets say James Gauis, ay isa palang kalahi. Nakaka-tuwa naman.

James: I-i

Lucy: okay lang yan, kami ma'y nagulat din. Pero kabaliktaran naman, ang taong ina-asahan naming nandirito ay wala.

James: Huh?

Dice: wala iyon. Sige mauna na kami.

James: sandal! Ang ibig bang sabihin nito, si mitch..

Lucy: oo naman! Kapatid naming siya. Matutuwa siya oras na malaman niya ito!

Dice: Sa tingin ko mapapa-dalas ang pagki-kita natin, James. so, paano, kailangan na talaga naming umalis. Wala kasing kasama si Mitch sa bahay.

James: bakit nga ba hindi niyo siya kasama?

Lucy: sabihin na nating, mas makaka-buti kung wala siya dito….

Yung lang at umalis na ang mag-kapatid. Iiling-iling na lang si James habang piangmamasdan ang papa-alis na mag-kapatid.

James: kung sana lang ganun din si Devon. wala na sanang problema.

Chapter 40-My WitchHeart

Nav: Chrizza! Chrizza!

Alam ni Chrizza kung sino ang tumatawag sa kanya. Sa halip na tumigilt ay, binilisan pa ni Chrizza ang paglalakad para hindi siya ma-abutan nito. Wala siyang balak ka-usapin ang lalaking ito. Napamura ng mahina si Nav ng makita ang obvious na pag-iwas sa kanya ng dalaga. Pero hindi siya papayag sa gusto nito. Tinakbo ni Nav ang natitirang distansiya nila ni Chrizza para ma-abutan ito. agad nitong hinablot ang kamay ng dalaga.

Chrizza: Anu ba! Bitiwan mo nga ako!

Nav: Let's talk Chr-

Chrizza: No! not now! Not tomorrow! Never!

Nav: wag kang sumigaw hindi ako bingi!

Chrizza: sisigaw ako kung gusto ko! Paki-alam mo!

Nav: pinagti-tinginan tayo ng mga tao!

Chrizza: eh diba sanay ka naman na na sayo lahat ng atensiyon? Ah… alam ko na! ayaw mong makita ka na kasama ako… kunng ganun naman pala, paki-bitiwan aki. Ngayon na!

Nav: No! Not now! Not tomorrow! Never!

Pangga-gaya ng binata sa sinabi ni Chrizza. Malakas ang pagkaka-sabing iyon ni Nav. Para tuloy naumid ang dila ni Chrizza, at natameme na lang.

Nav: Magu-usap tayo sa ayaw mo o hindi!

Yun lang at hinila na siya ng binata palayo sa lugar na iyon. Para namang may kuryenteng dumadaloy sa buong katawan ni Chrizza sa pagkaka-hawak sa kanya ni Nav. Unti-unti na ring bumunilis ang pintig ng puso niya dahil isa-isang bumabalik sa kanyang alaala ang mga nangyari sa kanila ni Nav, noong masaya pa silang mag-kasama. Dinala siya ng binata sa mini-forest. Sa lugar kung saan may malaking parte sa relasyon nila ni Nav noon. Dire-diretso si Nav sa paboritong lugar nila sa mini-forest at umupo ito sa bench na naro-roon. Hindi pa rin bini-bitiwan ng binita ang kamay ni Chrizza. Tumukhim ang dalaga par asana maka-halata ang binata.

Nav: ha? May problema ba Iz? Upo ka.

Tinapik pa nito ang bakanteng lugar sa inu-upuan nito. Ngunit hindi na nito hinintay pa ang magiging reaksiyon niya. Basta na lang siya nitong hinila, dahilan para mapa-upo siya sa tabi nito. Ngunit hindi pa pala doon nagta-tapos ang lahat. Walang anu-ano, kinabig siya nito at isang matamis na halik ang isinalubong nito sa naka-awang niyang labi. Nagulat si Chrizza sa ginawang iyon ni Nav. Nagpu-pumiglas si Chrizza para maka-wala sa ginagawang iyon sa kanya. Ngunit lalo lang iyon nagpa-lalim ng mga halik sa kanya ng binata. Hindi pinakawalan ni Nav ang kanina pang hawak na kamay ng dalaga. Kinabig pa niya ng husto ang batok ng dalaga at pinalalim pa ang mga halik. Hinuli niya ang kamay nitong kanina pa bumabayo sa didbdib niya at nilagay sa batok niya. Nai-iyak na si Chrizza sa nangyayari. Naramdaman ni Nav na hindi na nanlalaban ang dalaga. Unti-unti na rin nitong tinutugon ang mga halik niya. Tuluyan ng bumagsak ang mga luha ni Chrizza. Kasabay nito ay ang pag-amin na nana-natili pa rin sa loob ng mga panahong nag-daan, hindi binago ng galit ang pagma-mahal niya para sa binata. Ilang sandali pa ay, unti-unti pa ay tumigil an ang pag-halik ni Nav kay Chrizza. Tinitigan ng binata ang lumuluhang mukha ng tanging babae na nagma-may ari ng puso niya sa loob ng mahabang panahon hanggang ngayon.

Nav: PAtawarin mo ako, Iz. Duwag ako sa hindi ko ag-tanggap sa tunay mong pagka-tao. Hindi ko pinakinggan ang sigaw ng puso. Naging mahina ako. Pinagsi-sisihan ko ang lahat ng ginawa ko at ang kinalabasan ng pagiging duwag ko. Mahal na mahal kita. noon, kahapon, ngayon, bukas at kailanman. Ikaw lang. bigyan mo sana ako ng pagkaka-taon para maka-bawi sa lahat ng mga nasayang na panahon. Bigyan mo pa sana ako ng chance para ipa-ramdam sayo kung gaano kita kamahal.

Chrizza: bakit? Para saan pa? marami na ang nangyari ang nagbago.

Nav: hindi pa lahat! Ang nararamdaman ko para sayo ang pagmamahal ko! Hindi iyon nagbabago. At hinding-hindi magbabago kahit kailanman!

Chrizza: Nav.. hin—masyadong mabilis ang nang-

Nav: just tell e you still love me, Iz! Tell me!

Chrizza: I… I can't!

Nav: pe---pro bakit?

Chrizza: Nav, hindi ako ordinaryong babae! Nakaka-limutan mo na ba? Wi-

Hindi na pina-tapos ni Nav ang sasabihin ni chrizza, dahil muli niya itong hinalikan.

Nav: alam ko! At hindi ko iyon nakaka-limutan! Kaya nga nandito ako, humihingi ng pangalawang pagkaka-taon. Dahil sa pagkaka-taong ito, mamahalin kita ng buong-buo! Kasama ang tunay mong pag-katao! Hinding-hindi ko na hahayaan pang maging hadlang sakin, satin ang tunay mong katauhan! Ven Chrizza Roque, Mahal na Mahal kita, maging sino ka man! Ako ba mahal mo pa?

Kung kuma-kain siguro siya ng tsokolate kanina pa siya may diabetes. Sa tamis ng mga sinasabi ni Nav sa kanya niya ngayon, para hindi na kakayanin pa ng puso at isip niya na intindihin pa ang mga sinasabi ng binata sa mga oras na iyon. Pero isa lang ang malinaw sa kanya sa mga oras na iyon. Mahal niya pa rin ang binatang ito. at handa siyang mag-bigay ng isa pang pagkaka-taon kahit hindi nito hinihingi.

Chrizza: I never stop loving you, Navinel. I never do!

Hinaplos pa ni Chrizza ang pisngi ng binata na sa mga oras na iyon ay lumuluha na rin!

Nav: ibig bang sabihin…..

Chrizza: Yes,

Nagulat si Chrizza ng tumayo ang binata at hinila siya nito patayo. Binuhat siya ni Nav at inikot-ikot.

Chrizza: Nav, anu ba! Ibaba mo ako!

Sinunod naman siya nito, ngunit bumawi naman ng halikan siya nito sa mga labi. Sa pagkaka-taong iyon, hindi na nag-pakipot pa si Chrizza, tinugon niya ng buong puso ang mga halik ni Nav sa kanya! A brand new start for both Navine and Chrizza. Sana nga lang ganito din ang sitwasyon nina James at Devon.

Chapter 41-My WitchHeart

Sam: Devon! Devon!

Nilingon ni Devon si Sam na humahangos.

Devon: Sam! Nagma-madali ka?

Sam: Kanina pa kita, hinahanap eh!

Devon: ikaw nga ang dapat kong hanapin. Hindi ka pumasok kanina sa first class natin. Hinahanap ka ni Prof.

Sam: Touch naman ako!

Devon: bakit?

Sam: hinahanap mo ako! Ibig sabihin, name-miss mo ako!

Devon: asa ka pa!

Nagka-tawanan sila ni Sam sa sinabi niya. Close na agad sila ng binata sa maiksing panahon lamang. Naka-tulong rin siguro ang parati nilang pagki-kita sa gubat sa tuwing pa-uwi siya mula sa pagsa-sanay. Nalaman niynag doon pala naka-tira ang pamilya nito. Ngunit hindi tulad ng karaniwang mga tumitira sa mga gubat, sa isang mansion ito naka-tira. Napag-alaman din niyang isang business tycoon ang ama nito na naka-base sa ibang bansa. Pan-samantala lang ang pamamalagi nina Sam sa lugar na iyon. Sinasamahan kasi nila ng mama niya ang abuela nito na may sakit.

Devon: teka, bakit mo nga pala ako hinahanap?

Sam: eto, na-iwan mo sa bahay naming kahapon.

Ini-abot nito ang panyo niya.

Devon: sabi ko na nga ba doon ko ito na-iwan! Salamat ha!

Sam: nilabahan ko na rin yan.

Devon: baka may gayuma ito ha?

Sam: swerte mo! Naka-limutan kong lagyan!

Devon: loko talaga 'to!

James; Devon!

Devon: James! kanina ka pa?

James: ang tagal mo kasi, kaya lumabas na ako. Kasama mo pala si Sam?

Sam: Goodmorning.

James: Devon, lets go.

Nagpa-tiuna na si James ng hindi man lang tumitingin kay Sam.

Devon; ah.. Sam, una na kami.

Sam: Mukhang wala sa mood boyfriend mo ah!

Devon: pasensiya na! siga, ingat!

Sam: ingat din kayo.

Devon: James, sandali!

Tumakbo si Devon palapit kay James.

Devon: Uy! Bakit ang suplado mo kay Sam?

James: I acknowledge him kanina diba?

Devon: pero di ka nag-greet nung nag-greet siya sayo!

James: hindi mababawasan ang dumi sa payatas kung babatiin ko siya.

Devon: Anu ka ba naman! Bakit ganyan ka mag-isip? Labo mo!

James: bakit parang ang close niyo agad ni sam?

Devon: ha? Bakit hindi? Mabait naman siya! Kaya dapat maging mabait ka rin sa ka-

James: for what?

Devon: James! nakaka-inis ka na, baka akala mo!

James: nai-inis ka sa akin dahil sa lalaking yun?

Devon: bakit ka ba ganyan kay Sam? Wala namang ginagawa yung tao sayo na masama ah!

James: hihintayin ko pa ban a may gawin siya sa akin, bago ako magka-ganito sa kanya?

Devon: youre unbelievable James Leal! Bahala ka sa buhay mo!

Tinalikuran na ni Devon si James at dali-daling nag-lakad palayo dito.

James: Hey! Where are you going?

Devon: uuwi na ako!!!!

James: hindi pwede! May pupuntahan pa tayo!

Hindi na sumagot si Devon at tuloy-tuloy na dumiretso sa sakayan ng jeep sa labas ng University nila. Napa-kinggan niyang tinatawag siya ni James. pero wala siyang balak na pansinin ito. buti na lang at pa-alis na ang jeep kaya hindi na siya na-abutan pa ni James.

Roque Residence

Devon: arrggghhhh!!!!! James! ang hirap mong intindihin!!!

Chrizza: uy! Monologue ang drama mo ngayon?

Devon: ewan!

Chrizza: tumawag nga pala kanina si James. kaso nail-ligo ka. May problema ba kayo?

Devon: hay naku! Sa kanya mo itanung! Matu-tulog na ako.

Chrizza: Von, walang maa-ayos kung da-daanin mo sa init ng ulo. It's better kung mag-usap kayo. Call him!

Devon: wala akong ginawa, bakti ako ang manu-nuyo?

Chrizza: Von, kelan ka pa naging ma-pride?

Devon: hindi ito pride, Izay. I'm just doing what is right!

Chrizza: at anu ang tama sa pag-iwas at pagmu-mukmok dito? may mangya-yari ba?

Devon: bahala siya!

Chrizza: Von.

Devon: Goodnight, Izay.

Leal Residence

Nav: Couz, anung emote natin ngayon? Pa wine-wine ka pa! sosyal!

James: wala ako sa mood.

Nav: at kelan ka pa nawala sa mood?

James: ngayon! Kita mo naman diba?

Nav: problema?

James: wala 'to! I-inum ko lang to.

Nav: itgil mo nga yan!

Tinabig ni Nav ang hawak na baso ni James.

James: anung problema mo?

Nav: mag-usap nga tayo! Hindi malulutas ng alak ang problema mo James!

James: ayoko ng kausap. Umalis ka na lang.

Nav: is it about Devon?

Kumuha lang ng bagong baso si James at nag-simula na namang uminon.

Nav: Chrizza, told me na mukhang may misunderstanding kayo ni Devon.

James: si Chrizza? Kelan pa kayo naging close?

Nav: hindi kami ang dapat pag-usapan dito. kayo ni Devon.

James: hayaan nyo na kami ang mag-ayos nitong konting problemang ito.

Nav: put in mind na sa maliit na problema nagsi-simula ang isang mas malakinh problema. Kaya dapat habang maaga, mag-usap kayo.

James: I know. I'll talk to her tomorrow.

Nav: sige, paano. Mauna na ako..

James: please don't tell my mother na umi-inom ako.

Nav: alam ko. Bye.

James: Nav!

Nav: yes?

James: salamat.

Nav: wala yun. Para kang others.

Pagka-sara ng pinto, inisang tunga lang ni James ang natitirang alak sa basong hawak niya. Kailangan na naiyng mag-pahinga. May tatapusin pa siyang problema bukas. Hindi pwedeng magka-galit sila ni Devon, next week na ang birthday nila. Birthday nila. Nalaman niyang parehas sila ng kaarawan ni Devon.

James: Destiny!

Ngunit hindi naging madali ang pag-tulog ni James. paki-ramdam niya ay may pumipigil sa kanya na maka-tulog. Paikot-ikot lang si James sa higaan.

James: Arrrggghhh! Anu ba? Bakit hindi ako maka-tulog?

James starts chanting some words. Isa yung sleeping spell. Itinuro sa kanya iyon ng mama niya when he was in high school. Naging problema kasi niya dati ang pag-tulog. Ngayon na lang niya ulit iyon gagamitin.

James: sana effective pa!


Chapter 42-My WitchHeart

Sam: O! bakit di ka mapa-kali dyan?

Devon: ha? May sinasabi ka?

Sam: wag mong sabihin, kanina pa ako nag-sasalita hindi ka nakikinig?

Devon: ha? Ahmmm… anu kasi…

Sam: is there something wrong, Devon?

Devon: ahmmm..

Sam: Oh!.. how insensitive I am! Alam ko na kung bakit ka nagkaka-ganyan..

Devon: ha? Hindi! May ini-isip lang ako!

Sam: tama nga ako! Ini-i

Devon: hindi ko siya ini-isip noh? At bakit ko naman siya i-isipin? Siya itong may…..

Sam: bakit ka tumigil?

Yumuko lang si Devon. halatang-halata na siya.

Sam: wala naman akong sinasabi na "SIYA" ang ini-isip mo. Ang sasabihin ko, ini-isip mo ang exam natin bukag sa philosophy. Obvious ka naman masyado.

Devon: hindi na-

Sam: wag ka ng mag-deny! May away ba kayo ni James?

Devon: bakit mo naman nasabi?

Sam: kanina nung tinanung ka ni Ms. Megan kung bakit di pumasok si James, sabi mo hindi mo alam. Na imposible naman!

Devon: at paano naman naging imposible?

Sam: Devo, girlfriend ka! Tapos hindi mo alam? Is it about yesterday?

Devon: ha? Kahapon? Ahhhh… yung hindi ka pinanasin ni James?..... No! of course not!

Sam: devon.

Hinawakan ni sam ang kamay ni Devon. nakita kasi ng binata na nangi-ngilid na ang luha ng dalaga. Sa ginawa ni Sam, tuluyan ng bumuhos ang pini-pigil na emosyon ni devon.

Devon: ang hirap! Hindi kasi ako sanay na amgka-galit kami! I know, nag-simula kaming hindi magka-sundo ni James. pero iba na ngayon, boyfriend ko na siya. At hindi maganda sa paki-ramdam na nagkaka-ganito kami.

Patuloy na iyak ng dalaga. Awtomatiko namang kinabig ni Sam si devon at niyakap. Hinagod pa ng binata ang likod ni Devon.

Sam: Ssshhhh.. gusto mo bang ka-usapin ko siya? Sa tingin ko naman nagse-selos lang iyon gtao. Kung makaka-usap ko siya, siguradong maliliwanagan siya na wal siaygn dapat ipag-selos o ipag-alala.

Devon: wag na sam! Hayaan mo kam ang umayos ng problema naming. Ayokong ma-involve ka pa dito!

Lingid sa ka-alaman ng dalawa isang pares ng mga mata ang nagmamasid lang sa kanila mula sa malapit. Bago ito umalis, isang ngiti ang makikita sa mga labi nito. Ngiti ng pagka-panalo.

Sa canteen

Mitch: Dice, bakit ngayon ka lang?

Lucy: oo nga! Saan ka galing? Pa-ubos na itong kina-kain naming, wala ka pa.

Dice: here. Take a look at this.

Ipinatong ni Dice sa lamesa ang cellphone niya.

Lucy: o tapos? Anung gagawin naming sa cellphone mo?

Dice: kinuha muli ng dalaga ang cellphone nito at gamit ang cellphone, isang imahe ang pinakita nito sa mga kapatid.

Mitch: sa-----saan mo 'to nakita? Nakuha? Bakit may ganito ka?

Dice: napa-daan lang kasi ako sa may bench sa may manggahan bago ako pumunta dito. tapos may nakita kaong ka-aya aya s aking paningin. Kaya ito ang resulta.

Mitch? O tapos ? anung gagawin mo dyan?

Dice: gagawin ko? Or gagawin mo?

Mitch: ha?

Lucy: ang ibig sabihin ni Dice, gamitin mo ito para makuha ang gusto mo. Si James. ipa-kita mo ito sa kanya. Ipakita mo kung anu ang ginagawa ng girlfriend niya sa tuwing wala siya dito.

Mitcch: pero paano kung mag-taka siya kung bakit meron ako nito?

Dice: problema mo na iyon! Tinutulungan ka na nga. Wag mo naman ipa-ako sa amin lahat ng dapat mong gawin.

Lucy: ikaw na ang mag-isip kung paano mo siya mapapaniwala. Kung gusto mo talagang makuha si James, galingan mo sa pagku-kumbensi. Ikaw din, mawawalang silbi lahat ng mga hinanda natin at plano.

Mitch: sigurado kayo dito?

Dice: ikaw? Sigurado ka bang gusto mo talagang makuha si James?

Lucy: puntahan mo na siya. Nasa mini-forest siya. Dalhin mo nga rin pala ito. i-tali mo sa dulo ng daliri niya. Tapos umalis ka agad. Baka ma-abutan ka pa ng karibal mo.

Mitch: paano ko maita-tali ito?

Dice: tara na nga Lucy! Ang daming tanung!

Iniwan nina Dice at Lucy si Mitch na hindi sigurado kung papaano gagawin ang inu-utos sa kanya.














          * 1968 Öğrenci Olayları, Vedat Demircioğlu'nun Ölümü        

15 Temmuz 1968’de İstanbul’a gelen 6. Filo’ya karşı protesto eylemleri düzenleyen İTÜ öğrencilerinin kaldığı İTÜ Talebe Yurdu, 17 Temmuz’da sabaha karşı polis tarafından basılır. Baskında birçok öğrenci yaralanırken pencereden atılan ve komaya giren Vedat Demircioğlu, 24 Temmuz’da yaşamını yitirir. Ve olaylar daha da büyüyerek devam eder...

17 Temmuz sabaha karşı toplum polisinin Ä°TÜ Talebe Yurdu’na yaptığı baskında pencereden atılarak komaya giren TÄ°P üyesi Vedat Demircioğlu 24 Temmuz 1978'de yaşamını yitirdi. Vedat Demiroğlu’nun ölümü üzerine devrimci öğrenciler eylem kararı alırlar. 

Sosyalist Devrimciler olarak anılan Türkiye İşçi Partisi (TİP) çizgisindeki Fikir Kulüpleri Federasyonu (FKF) üyesi öğrenciler Aksaray’daki TİP binası önünde ve İTÜ’de, Demokratik Devrimciler adıyla anılan Devrimci Öğrenci Birliği (DÖB) üyesi öğrenciler de İstanbul Üniversitesi Merkez kampüste toplanmaya başlarlar.

Vedat Demircioğlu’nun yaralandığı 18 Temmuz sabahında ITÜ Gümüşsuyu kampusünde,
Vedat’ın kan izlerinin üstüne konulan bir döviz; Arkadas, kan izini takip et...

Taksim'de Protestolar

17 Temmuz’da 6. Filo’yu protesto eylemleri sırasında devrimci öğrenciler arasındaki fikir ayrılığı giderek büyümüş, birbirlerini suçlamaya kadar varmıştı. FKF’li öğrenciler kollarına taktıkları siyah bantlarla Vilayet binasına doğru yürüyüşe geçerler. Polisle çatışmama, yere oturarak pasif direnişe geçme kararı almış olan Harun Karadeniz’in önderliğindeki öğrenciler Vilayet önüne vardıklarında polis pasif direnişe bile zaman bırakmadan kalabalığı döverek dağıtır. Ardından gelen ikinci öğrenci grubu da polisin sert tepkisiyle karşılaşırken aldıkları karar doğrultusunda yere otururlar. Oturan öğrenciler polis tarafından tutuklanır. Deniz Gezmiş önderliğindeki Demokratik Devrimciler, polis tarafından Çemberlitaş’ta durdurulur ve öğrencilerle polis arasında çatışma çıkar. Günün sonunda 47 öğrenci tutuklanırken, birçok öğrenci de yaralanmıştır...

Vedat Demircioğlu Cenaze Töreni

Cenaze Töreni

Ertesi gün Vedat Demircioğlu’nun cenazesi kaldırılacaktır. Fakat cenaze geceden Vedat Demircioğlu’nun ailesine teslim edilerek Konya’ya doğru yola çıkarılmıştır. Bunun üzerine devrimci öğrenciler cenaze törenini sembolik bir tabutla yapma kararı alırlar. 

O günün hikayesini dönemin eylemci öğrencilerinden Esat Korkmaz’ın Arba Yayınları’ndan yayınlanan "Kafa Tutan Günler  69 Güncesi" isimli kitabından okuyalım:

Vedat Demircioğlu için sabahın erken saatlerinden başlayarak Hukuk Fakültesi önünde toplanan öğrenciler, Anıtı çevresinde ellerinde Vedat’ın portrelerini tutarak saygı duruşunda bulundu. Daha sonra Dekan Reha Poroy, Prof. Tarık Zafer Tunaya ve öğrenci temsilcileri birer konuşma yaptı. Konuşmalar yapılırken üniversite bahçesine üzerine Türk bayrağı örtülü Vedat’ın sembolik tabutu getirildi. Sembolik tabutla yürüyüşe geçen öğrenciler Plevne Marşı’nı söyleyerek ve sloganlar atarak Adliye binasının önüne geldi. 

Yapılan kısa konuşmalardan sonra Cağaloğlu’ndan saparak Vilayet’e yürümek isteyen öğrencilere polis, cop ve kalkanlarla saldırdı; öğrenciler taşlarla saldırıya karşılık verince, Cağaloğlu bir anda savaş alanına döndü; öğrenciler coplandı ve yerlerde sürüklendi. Olayların boyutlanması üzerine Cağaloğlu’na askeri inzibatlar sevkedildi. Polisin öğrenciler üzerine acımasızca saldırısına askeri inzibatlar kayıtsız kalmayınca yer yer askerlerle polis arasında da çatışmalar oldu.

Konya’da Uzun Gece

Olaylar 25 Temmuz’da Beyazıt’ta yaşananlarla sınırlı kalmaz. 23 Temmuz akşamı başlayıp geç saatlere kadar devam eden bir başka olay daha yaşanır. Vedat Demircioğlu’nun cenazesinin Konya’ya getirileceğinin belli olması üzerine Türkiye Öğretmenler Sendikası (TÖS) ile Türkiye Milli Talebe Federasyonu (TMTF) Emperyalizmi Kınama mitingi düzenlemek ister. 

Ancak Konya’daki gerici esnaf örgütleri ve Komünizmle Mücadele Derneği bu mitingin yapılmasına karşı çıkarak daha sonraki yıllarda çokça göreceğimiz üzere  (Kahramanmaraş, Malatya, Çorum, Sivas benzeri...) gericileri sokağa dökmeyi başarırlar. 

Kenti yakıp, yıkmaya başlayan bu gözü dönmüş kara kabalıklar, Yeni Konya gazetesini, ilerici kitapevi ve kurumlara saldırdılar. Sokak başlarında kitaplar yakılır. Hızını alamayan kalabalık bu kez hedeflerini büyüterek kentteki eğlence yerlerine, kulüplere yönelir. Saldırılar sırasında meydana gelen deprem nedeniyle kentin elektrikleri de kesilince olaylar daha da büyür. Son durak Konya Orduevi’dir. Askeri birliklerin müdahalesi ile saldırılar son bulur.
Kaynak II...

          Job Vacancies With The Uganda Red Cross Society (Over 30 Branch Manager Positions)        
Share Title Branch Manager (1 position per Branch) Grade UR 6 Reports Coordinator Organisation Development and Volunteer Management Location Adjumani, Apac, Bubulo, Busia, Entebbe, Iganga, Kabale, Kabarole,Kampala Central, Kampala East, Kampala North, Kampala South, Kampala West, Kamuli, Kapchorwa, Kasese, Katakwi, Kibale, Kitgum, Kumi, Lira, Masaka, Masindi, Mityana, Moroto, Moyo, Mpigi, Mukono, Nakasongola, Ntungamo, Pader, Pallisa, […]
          Kabali Song Maya Nadhi with Lyrics         

Song: Maya Nadhi
Singers: Ananthu, Pradeep Kumar, Swetha Mohan
Lyrics: Uma Devi
Acoustic guitars: Keba Jeremiah
Flute: Vishnu Vijay, Slide Guitar: Pradeep Kumar
Bass: Naveen
Strings: Macedonian Radio Symphonic Orchestra

          Kabali Song Vaanam Paarthen with Lyrics         

Stars: Rajinikanth, Radhika Apte and Dinesh.
Music: Santhosh Narayanan

Song: Vaanam Paarthen
Singer: Pradeep Kumar
Lyrics: Kabilan
Flute: Vishnu Vijay
Acoustic Guitar: Pradeep Kumar
Electric Guitars: Joseph Vijay
Chorus: Vasudevan, Senthil Das, Sam, Sunderrajan, Balaji, Murali
Strings: Macedonian Radio Symphonic Orchestra
Strings arranged by Pradeep Kumar
Strings Conducted by Oleg

          Kabali Song Neruppu Da        

          kaybolan fotoğraf bulundu!        
Başım belada. Gardiyan, tek kişilik koğuşumun kapısını açıp, başıyla, “çık” işareti yaptı. Hapishanede en lüzumsuz soru, “neden?” sorusudur. Sesimi çıkarmadan çıktım. Koridor kapısını açarken, “müdür seni görmek istiyor,”dedi. İtalya’nın Cremona şehrinin hapishanesinde tutuluyorum saçmasapan bir nedenle. Suçsuzluğumu ispatlamaya yönelik en ufak bir çaba, özgürlük için şu kadar bir heves duymadığım için de beni ne yapacaklarını bilemiyorlar.

Cremona’da, katedral yanındaki büyük şehir meclisi binasında tutulan beş Cremona kemanını ve bir de viyolayı çalmak isteyen uluslararası bir şebekenin üyesi sanıyorlar beni. Sorgudan anladığım kadarıyla ben, şebekenin kemanların sahte olup olmadığını anlamak için tuttukları sanat danışmanıyım. Tek cümleyle gerçeğin bu olmadığını söyledim. Onlar aksini iddia ettikçe de sustum. Yorgunum. Kavuniçi konusundaki araştırmamı bitirdim nasıl olsa ve üstünde çalışmak için de hapishane koğuşundan daha iyi bir yer olacağını sanmıyorum. Odamın yukarısındaki demir parmaklıklı pencerenin dibine taşıdığım masada çalışırken, kavuniçi renginde batan güneşin ışınları masama düşüyor ve ben talihsizliği oranında neşeli bir tabiata sahip, kemanlarda kullanılan ünlü kavuniçi renginin mucidi Juan Leonardo’yu düşünebiliyorum.

Müdürün odası, 19. yüzyıl rönesans stili mobilyalarla tıka basa dolu bir müze odaydı. Bir resmin içine fırlatılır gibi itildim odanın ortasına. Eski bir Türk halısının üstünde durdum. Halıdaki Türk kırmızısının sırrına da ulaştığını biliyorum Leonardo’nun ve size bunları da yazmak için bol bol vaktimin olacağını umuyorum. Müdür, işlemeli ceviz masasının arkasındaki pencerede arkası dönük durmuş, camdan bakıyordu ve onun dalgınlığı bana İsmet Özel’in ils sont eux şiirindeki valiyi hatırlattı. Parmaklarını kızıl saçlarında dolaştırıp bana döndüğünde, elbette düştü bakır dudak. Onun adına çok hüzünlendim ve “mesainin bitimine on kala istifa edecek ve sınıf arkadaşınız nalbantın dükkanına yayan gideceksiniz,” dedim. Başını esefle sallayıp masasına oturdu. “Deli olduğunuzu düşünmek için güçlü nedenlerim olsa da, benim sizi deli sanmam konusundaki bu çabanız, sizin deli olmadığınızı doğrular nitelikte,” dedi. Başımı çevirip, neo-klasik tarzda yapılmış camlı, alçak kitaplıkta Lacan’ın kitabını bulmayı ümit ettim, ama yazık, varak yazılarla süslü, koyu renk ciltli İtalyan Ceza Yasası kitapları vardı sadece ve bu kitapların saçmalıklarla dolu içeriğine hakimdim, çünkü bizim Türk Ceza Yasası da İtalya kökenliydi.

Müdür, önündeki kağıtları kibirli ve korkutucu bir suskunla karıştırıyor ve ben kırmızısının gizemi, olup olacağı inek dışkısı olan halının üstünde öylece dikiliyordum. Neden sonra kağıtlar arasında gezinip, bakır dudağı düşüren bembeyaz elleri, bir fotoğrafta karar kıldı ve fotoğrafı göreyim diye kendisini ve fotoğrafı yan çevirip, işaret parmağı ile fotoğrafı gösterdi. Bu gösterme dili, evine gezmeye gittiğiniz yaşlı teyzenizle fotoğraf albümünü karıştırıyor ve o kırışık, damarlı, titrek parmağıyla bir fotoğrafı işaret ediyor gibi duygulandırdı beni. Seviyordum müdürümü ve ne yapsa bana dokunaklı geliyordu.

Yüzünü sertçe fotoğraftan bana çevirip, “yaklaş, bak!” diye emretti. Yaklaşıp, baktım. “Tathata!” dedim.“Tathata?” diye tekrarladı karşılıklı şarkı söylüyormuşuz gibi. “Sanskritçe,” dedim. “Parmağını uzatıp, ‘o, bak,’ diyen küçük çocuk söylemi.” Ağlayacak gibi buruşturdu suratını. “Yapmayın Bayan Lusin, bu toplantıyı, hapishanenin huzuru için olduğu kadar sizin iyiliğiniz için de tertipledik. Hapishane fotokopisinden bu fotoğrafı onlarca kez çoğalttırıp, hepsini duvarınıza yapıştırmışsınız,” dedi. “Neden!?” Nasıl açıklayacağımı bilemiyordum. Önce eylemin anlamını açıklamakta karar kıldım; “biliyorsunuz, fotoğrafta olan yalnızca bir kez olmuştur. Ben onu mekanik olarak yineledim, ki mekanik bir çoğaltma yoluna gitmiş bile olsam, varoluş açısından bir tek kez olanı derinliğine hissetmekti amacım. Bu fotoğrafı kavrıyor, ama algılayamıyordum çünkü."

“Alın Bayan Lusin, iyice bakın şu fotoğrafa,” derken, ses tonunda “ey büyücüler, size ey
bahtsızlık, ey nefret, hazinem size emanet” der gibi şiirsel bir ton vardı ve ben gittkçe daha çok bağlanıyordum müdürüme. Duvarımda onlarca kopyasına baktığım fotoğrafa bir de onun önünde bakmamı istiyor, fotoğrafa bakan bana bakarak, fotoğrafın ve benim bu fotoğrafa tutkumun sırrını çözmeye çalışıyordu. “bilmece işte bu,” dedim. "Mektuplaştığım bir adam vardı. Ondan fotoğrafını istedim. Bana gönderdiği fotoğrafın 19.yüzyılın sonlarına ait olduğu çok açık. Bu fotoğrafta görülen adamlardan hangisi olabileceğini bilmemi istemiş. Çünkü eğer onu bulursam, ‘tutku ve nesnesi' ikiliğini birbirinden ayırmamacasına birleştirmiş ve böylece aramızda olanı bu fotoğrafa indirgeyerek çözmüş olacakmışım”

“Ah, Bayan Lusin, konuşamıyorum sizinle… Anlamıyorum sizi… Geçelim şu fotoğraf mevzusunu şimdilik,” dedi kafası karışmış, sıkılmış müdürüm. Öksürüp, sesini temizleyip, ayıp bir şeyden bahsediyormuş gibi yüzüme bakmadan, “koğuş komşularınız sizden şikayetçiler. Sabaha karşı duvarı yumrukluyormuşsunuz,” dedi. “Kabuslar…” dedim. Yüzüme dikkatlice bakıp bu sefer, “Tuhaf birisiniz siz,” dedi. “Sıradan acıları tuhaf bir şekilde çeken biriyim sadece,” dedim. “Nedir, kabuslarınızda olan biten?... Merakımdan soruyorum, hapishane hayatı mı zor geliyor, çıkmak mı istiyorsunuz? Şebeke arkadaşlarınızın adını verir-” “hayır, hayır!” diye sözünü kestim. “Hapishaneniz çok güzel. Çok memnunum. Benim sorunum, zihnimdeki hapishaneden çıkamayışım. Bildiğim her şey, zihnimdeki duvarın bir tuğlası. İşte zihnimdeki bu hapishaneden çıkmak istiyorum ben. Bildiklerimin hepsini unutup, Budistlerin sunya, boşluk olarak adlandırdıkları gerçekliğe böylece ulaşmak istiyorum…” hala elimde tuttuğum fotoğrafı sallayarak, “bu fotoğrafa bakarken kültürsüz ve ilkel bir insan olmak ve onu öylece algılamak istiyorum. Anlamıyor musunuz bunu?”

Öylece durduk bir süre. Ben, penceredeki kavuniçi renginde parlayan güneşe dalmışken, müdürün sesiyle kendime geldim; “sizi revire gönderiyorum şimdi,” dedi, “doktor, uyumadan önce içmeniz için bir sakinleştirici versin. Duvarınızdaki fotoğraflar da kalsın. Nasıl istiyorsanız artık... Hırsızlık şebekesinin üyesi olmasanız bile toplumun huzuru, tuhaftır ki, en çok da sizin huzurunuz için burada kalmanız gerekiyor anlaşılan.” Çok iyi anlaşıyorduk müdürümle. Ona minnet dolu gözlerle bakıp, teşekkür ettim, Türk kırmızısı halıyı arkamda bırakarak koridora çıktım.

* anlamışsınızdır ya, bilmeceniz şu: yukarıda görülen fotoğraf bir şairin yüzyıllar sonra bulunan kayıp fotoğrafı. size bu şairin adını soruyorum. fotoğrafın çekildiği şehri de ekleyin isterim ama orası size kalmış.


erhan bey'in ödülüdür:

neşeyi kaybettiğimi söylediğimde gece saat ikiydi. cremona'daki hücremde, dar, sert yatağıma uzanmış, tepedeki penceremden, aysız, kapkaranlık gökyüzünü ve mahpus gözlem lambalarının ışığında yağan yağmuru izliyordum ve erhan bey, ölesiye kederliydim.

uyuyabildiğim birkaç saatin sonunda, ışık ve gölge yüklü, kuşku dolu bir gökyüzüne gözlerime açtım ve içimde erhan bey, kapkaranlık, ağır bir sıvı gibi döneniyordu keder ve o kedere bakan ben, keşke macbeth'in cadısı olsaydım... keşke dünyaya nefret dolu bir oyunbazlıkla bakıyor olsaydım. böylece, dünyayla ilişkimi bir nefret üstüne, bir intikam, bir istediğini alır, tuttuğunu koparır hırs üstüne kurabilir, belli hedefine odaklanabilir, her tür aracı makul karşılayabilir ve başarmak derdim, hayatın anlamı bu işte... bir cadının kötücül kahkahasındaki neşe, dünyaya alaycı bir bakış ve onun düzenbazlığına savrulmuş bir küfürdür.

yok, bendeki neşe hiç bir zaman böyle olmadı.

çünkü erhan bey, ben, sonsuz, zamandan, mekandan bağımsız, kuşku ile bulandırılmamış, her durumda ibresi iyiliğe ve saflığa dönük bir halde olmanın peşindeyim. böyle bir şeyin peşinde olan insanın vay haline. her şeyden önce, kendi ruhunun kasveti, tehditkar bir gölge gibi peşinden ayrılmaz ve bu gölge insani her zaafını, taleplerini ve arzusunu zehir gibi bir alaycılıkla yargılar ve onun dünyadaki varlığını kuşkularla yorar, yorar.

insanın iyi olma gayreti küstahlıktan, kibirden başka bir şey değildir. size diyeyim günahtır bu, lanetlenirsiniz. iyi insanların ruhu, tanrı'nın zevk aldığı oyun bahçesidir. sizi sınayıp durur. her seferinde daha zoru, daha zoru... dünyanın keyiflerine gönül indirip, “yenildim, tamam, ben terazisi iyi ile kötüyü ayırdedecek kadar güçlü biri değilim, kusurlu, sıradan bir insanım sadece,” demenizi bekler. dua etmeliyim ruhumun kurtuluşu için, erhan bey, ki cremona'daki hücremde bunu yapıyorum hep. dizlerim çürük içinde kaldı, tanrı'ya açılmış avuçlarımı duanın sonunda yüzüme kapatıyorum ve kendi içimin kuyu karanlığında bir an olsun huzura erip şu son duayı ediyorum: "içimdeki sancıyı bitir, tanrım. ruhunun alanı bütün kötülükleri ve iyilikleri anlamaya çalışacak kadar genişlemiş bu küstah kulunu bağışla. ruhunun tekrar büzülmesine, küçülmesine, kendisi kadar olmasına izin ver. onun kendi sıradan dünyasına geri dönmesini sağla. sen, anlayan ve bağışlayansın tanrım."

tüm isteğim neşeyi bulmak. neşe en kıymetli olandır. senin sen olmana rağmen yakalayabildiğin neşe, kutsaldır. insanlar genellikle neşe öğütme makinesi gibidir. cahillikleri, kabalıkları, anlayışsızlıkları ile. kendi zavallı ruhlarının selameti için içlerindeki sağduyunun sesi, seni, içindeki neşeyle birlikte öğütmeye yöneliktir. elektrik verirler sana aşırıya kaçarsan, elektrik sağaltım odasından embesil bir suratla çıkıp, sıraya girdiğinde işler yoluna girer onlar açısından. düzen sağlanır.

neşeyi korumak için kendini melankolinin sözcükleriyle tanımlayıp duran o çok bilmiş insanlardan da kaçman gerekir. ben sinestezik biriyim, size yabancı gelecek şu açıklama belki ama neşe, ergüvani ve koyu mavi renklerde pırıl pırıl bir sözcüktür, benim sinestezik anlayışıma göre. bu melankoli müptelası insanların sözcükleri ise kara kışta, derme çatma kulübesindeki teneke sobada en ucuz ve nemli kömürü yaktığında evin hanımı, (dışçekim/ev) evin bacasından çıkan duman ve bu dumandan süzülen istir. neşeye bulaşan budur. ve sen telaşlı ellerinle bu sisi neşenden sıyırmaya çalışırsan hepten bulanırsın bu melankoliye.

bu nedenle erhan bey, bu hapishane hücresi bir şans benim için. uzak kalmalıyım insanlardan. ama ah nasıl yalnızım. içimde canlı olmanın dayattığı bir şey var; kendi türünden canlılarla birlikte olma dürtüsüyle başedemiyorum. biri olsun, sadece bir kişi, bu dürtüyü başrolden çıkarmak için ve sözleriyle bana neşe veren biri, ki ayakta durabileyim, yaşamak için bir ışıkçık olsun, kalsın içimde böylece, kararmasın hepten içim. ama yok. varolanların sözcükleri derine kadar inip bana ulaşmıyor, benim sözcüklerimse… ah, ne anlamı var artık sözcüklerin… bazen bir umut beliriyor içimde, bir gölge görüyorum, anlayış dolu, sevecen, şefkatli bir gölge… heyecanlanıyorum, ayağa fırlıyorum, neredeyse coşkuyla doluyor içim ve sonra sözcükler, sözcükler… oysa anlaşılıyor ki sonra erhan bey, o benim kendi hayaletimden başkası değil.

bazen de şöyle düşünüyorum erhan bey, seçtim mi bu karanlık, küçük hücrede yaşamayı, yoksa itildim de, o tanrının cezası gururum yüzünden seçmişim gibi bir havalarda mıyım? o zaman acıyorum kendime, böylesine yalnız bırakıldığım için. şu hırsızlık şebekesinin üyesi olmadığıma inanıp, ele güne karşı tarafımı tuttuğunu gösteren tek bir dosta sahip olmadığım için. dostlarım ziyaretime gelmez, neredeyse fısıltılı bir sesle mektup yazarlar. beni hayal kırıklığına uğrattılar. ne denli incindiğimi anlayamadılar. gerçi bunu hiç belli etmedim ve onlardan neşe dolu yanıtlarımı esirgemedim. ama sözcüklerin böylesi bana iyi gelmiyor.

tanrı ile benden başka hiç kimse yok bu hücrede. tanrı ile arama girecek birilerini beklemekten de umudumu kestim.


tanrı, neşe dolu ışığını sizden esirgemesin.


          Enfoques sobre la Parashá Ékev - Por consiguiente        

Torá desde Jerusalem

Parashá Ékev - Por consiguiente

Libro Devarim / Deuteronomio (7:12 a 11:25)
Enfoques sobre la Parashá

"Cuando te dijeres a ti mismo: Son numerosos los pueblos estos, más que yo; ¿cómo podré desterrarlos?  No habrás de temer de ellos; recordar habrás de recordar lo que ha hecho Hashem tu Di-s, a Paró y a todo Egipto." (Devarim 7:17-18)
En otras palabras: Solo cuando entiendan que a través de su propia habilidad y sin la ayuda de Di-s no podrán sobrepasar a las naciones, entonces no tendrán nada que temer.
Pero si imaginan que van a poder sacar a las naciones con su propio poder, entonces deben empezar a preocuparse, porque Di-s no les dará la ayuda necesaria.
(Maase Hashem)

"No te quebrantes ante ellos, pues Hashem tu Di-s está en tu seno, Di-s Magno y Temible" (Devarim 7:21)
Si una persona ama a su prójimo y lo respeta, de ninguna manera esto desvirtúa su amor y respeto por Di-s.  Si una persona teme solo al ser humano, esto es una señal de que sus sentimientos de veneración por Di-s son muy bajos, pero si alguien es genuinamente "veneradora de Di-s", entonces no teme a ningún hombre.  Por eso la Torá nos dice aquí " No te quebrantes (no tengan miedo) ante ellos" - frente a las naciones - "pues Hashem es Magno y Temible".  Solo Di-s es grande e imponente, y si temen a ellos, no pueden ser "temerosos de Di-s".
(Maharil Mangolios z"l)

"Comerás y te saciaras y bendecirás a Hashem tu Di-s por la tierra buena que te ha dado." (Devarim 8:10)
Rabí Levi destacó una contradicción entre dos versículos de Tehilim (Salmos): En uno dice "El mundo y su plenitud son de Hashem" y en el otro dice "El mundo que Él le ha dado al hombre". Realmente no hay contradicción: el primer versículo se refiere a la situación antes de que una persona diga una berajá (bendición), mientras que el segundo se refiere al momento después de decir la berajá (bendición).  Dijo Rabí Janina "Quien tiene placer del mundo físico sin hacer una berajá primero es como si le robaría a Di-s..."
(Talmud Tratado Berajot 35a)

"Cuando digas en tu corazón `estas naciones son muy numerosas para mí, cómo voy a poder sacarlas' No les temas" (Devarim 7:17-18)
En otras palabras, solo cuando comprendas que si dejado a tus propias habilidades, y sin la ayuda de Hashem, no podrás ganarle a las naciones, entonces no tienes nada que temer. Pero si piensas que vas a poder expulsar a las naciones por tu propia fuerza, ahí es cuando debes empezar a preocuparte, porque entonces seguramente Hashem no proveerá la ayuda requerida.
(Ma'ase Hashem)

"No serán derrotados ante ellos, pues Hashem, tu Di-s, está entre ustedes, un gran y asombroso Di-s" (Devarim 7:21)
Si una persona ama a su prójimo y le da respeto, en ningún modo esto reduce su amor y respeto a Hashem. Sin embargo, si alguien les teme a meras personas de la carne y sangre, esta es una señal segura de que su sentimiento de asombro a Hashem es poco menos que perfecto. Si una persona es genuinamente `temerosa de Di-s', entonces no le teme a ningún hombre.
(HaKtav V'HaKabalah en nombre de Maharil Margoliot z'l)

"Pues el hombre no vive de pan solamente, sino de todo lo que sale de la boca de Hashem el hombre vive" (Devarim 8:3)
¿Cómo es posible que el alma, cuya esencia es espiritual, sea sostenida por algo tan físico como la comida? La respuesta es que en realidad la totalidad de la Creación existe solo como resultado del poder del pronunciamiento original de Hashem al momento de la Creación (como está escrito en Bereshit "Por la palabra de Hashem, los Cielos fueron creados").
Es este mismo poder de la palabra de Hashem envuelto en la comida la que nutre al alma. Cuando un judío toma una manzana y hace una bendición sobre ella, despierta el poder espiritual latente en la fruta desde el momento de la Creación, y viene a ser alimento para el alma.
(Adaptado del Arizal)

"Lábrate dos Tablas de piedra iguales a las primeras..." (Devarim 10:1)
Puede ser que Michelángelo haya tenido más o menos idea de lo que es la pintura, pero en lo que se refiere a la anatomía judía, le erró de lejos...
Al pintar a Moshé, le hizo cuernitos.  La confusión de Michelángelo provenía de una mala traducción de la palabra hebrea "keren", que, sí, significa "cuerno", pero también significa "rayo de luz".  Muy probablemente, la palabra corona, en el sentido de "aureola" provenga de la palabra hebrea "keren".
¿Cómo fue que Moshé recibió "cuernitos"?  Después de que el pueblo judío oyó los Diez Mandamientos en el Sinaí, Moshé subió a la montaña el 7 de Sivan, para recibir el resto de la Torá. Descendió el 17 de Tamuz, y fue recibido por la triste imagen del becerro de oro. Moshé rompió las dos Tablas de la Torá, arrojándolas al suelo. 
Esas primeras tablas fueron hechas por Hashem y fueron talladas por Hashem. En ellas estaba comprendida toda la Torá: las guemarás, las agaditas, etc.  Todo lo que hacía falta para llevar a cabo las instrucciones del Hacedor. Por ejemplo, las primeras tablas contenían todos los detalles de cómo hacer tefilín: que tenían que ser cajas negras perfectamente cuadradas hechas de cuero de un animal kasher... Asimismo, en esas dos tablas Hashem inscribió todos los minúsculos detalles de las leyes del Shabat. Pero cuando Di-s le dio a Moshé las segundas tablas, ellas solo comprendían la Torá escrita. Las instrucciones detalladas, vale decir, la Torá Oral, le fue dada en forma verbal.
Después de que Hashem le perdonó al pueblo judío su infidelidad con el Becerro de Oro, Moshé subió a la montaña nuevamente, el primero de Elul, para recibir las segundas tablas. Y descendió cuarenta días mas tarde, en Yom Kipur. Cuando los Hijos de Israel vieron a Moshé, su rostro resplandecía con una corona  radiante.
¿Por qué el rostro de Moshé no brilló antes?  El Midrash dice que cuando Moshé terminó de escribir la Torá, un poco de la tinta que quedó de su pluma le tocó el rostro, y de allí provenía todo el brillo. Sin embargo, la Torá misma afirma que los rayos de luz provenían del hecho de haber hablado con Hashem. Pero si Hashem habló con moshe varias veces con anterioridad, ¿por que recién ahora su rostro se volvió luminoso?
Y... ¿cuál era la verdadera causa del aura?  Â¿La tinta de la pluma o el hecho de haber hablado con Hashem? 
Uno podría pensar que la segunda entrega de la Torá fue un acontecimiento de segunda clase. Después de todo, las primeras tablas fueron escritas por Hashem, en una roca que fue tallada por Hashem, mientras que las segundas tablas eran obra de un mortal, y únicamente lo que estaba escrito era de origen Divino.
Daría la impresión de que la primera entrega fue de un nivel superior, ¿no?  Pero en realidad, es al revés. Cuando Hashem dio por primera vez la Torá, el pueblo judío iba a ser la vasija que contendría la Torá. Igual que el Arca Sagrada, contendríamos a la Torá, pero no seriamos parte de la Torá, así como la caja simplemente contiene lo que hay adentro, pero no es lo que hay adentro.
Pero con las segundas Tablas, el pueblo judío se transformó en la Torá misma.
Los rayos que provenían de la tinta que quedaba en la pluma de Moshé eran la Torá Oral. Todas las instrucciones verbales que originalmente habían sido escritas en las primeras Tablas ahora habían sido grabadas en la mente de Moshé. Todo lo que tiene la capacidad de ser entendido por una mente humana fue escrito en la mente de Moshé. La tinta de la eternidad de la pluma de Moshé era exactamente como que Hashem le hablara.
Así fue como el pueblo judío se hizo socio de la Torá.  Nos transformamos en el pergamino en el que escribió Hashem, usando la tinta de la eternidad.
(Beit ha Levi)

"Él os afligió y dejó que conocieseis el hambre, y luego os alimentó el maná, que no conocíais" (Devarim 8:3)
Una de las características más típicas del hogar judío es el encendido de las velas en honor al Shabat. El versículo antedicho es la fuente de este concepto.
Es verdad que no resulta fácil ver la conexión entre el maná, el alimento milagroso que comió el Pueblo Judío en el desierto y el encendido de las velas del Shabat. Pero ¿cuál es la conexión?
El hombre es un animal relativo. Nuestra percepción opera en términos de contraste. Sabemos lo que es el día porque al anochecer el cielo se oscurece y se ennegrece. Si no hubiera noche, no solo que no tendríamos concepto de la noche, sino tampoco concepto del día.
Las palabras delinean. Las palabras separan una cosa de otra. "Es esto, no aquello".  Si todas las partes del mundo todo el tiempo estuviesen bañadas con la luz del sol, no sabríamos lo que es el día, ni tampoco tendríamos palabras con que definirlo.
Cuando los Hijos de Israel estaban en el desierto, Di-s les proveyó un alimento milagroso llamado "mana". El mana podía tener el sabor de cualquier comida, pero de todos modos los Hijos de Israel se hartaron de él y se quejaron ante Moshé, diciendo que no tenia ningún sabor. ¿Cómo es posible que algo que podía tener cualquier sabor no tuviera sabor a nada?
Nuestra apreciación de la comida no es producto únicamente de las papilas gustativas. La satisfacción de comer viene también de ver lo que estamos comiendo. El Talmud nos enseña que el ciego no se satisface con lo que come porque no puede experimentarlo visualmente. La presentación visual de la comida es un arte en sí mismo y parte integrante de la satisfacción de comer.
En cierto sentido, la generación del desierto era como gente ciega, porque aunque el maná podía tener cualquier gusto que se desease, visualmente no se modificaba. Siempre tenía el aspecto del maná.
Gastronómicamente, la variedad era infinita. Visualmente, era monótono. A través de esta idea podemos entender cómo es que los Sabios deducen del versículo antedicho el concepto de las velas del Shabat. El Shabat se le dio al Pueblo Judío como un deleite y un placer. Parte del placer son las tres comidas que se comen durante el Shabat. Si comiésemos la comida de noche, a oscuras, no experimentaríamos el goce máximo de la comida. Y entonces habría un defecto en el Shabat. Por eso, a fin de poder disfrutar al máximo de la comida, tenemos que ser capaces de verla, porque si no pudiésemos ver la comida, sería como el maná de los Hijos de Israel en el desierto.
(El Jida en Maiana shel Torá)
Shabat Shalom.

          Iyan ang TOTOO!        
Nobyembre 25, 2012
Dn 7,13-14 . Ph 1,5-8
Juan 18,33-37

The truth hurts, ayon sa isang kasabihan. Kapag humarap tayo sa isang bagay na totoo, alam nating kahit paano ay mababago nito ang mga pananaw natin sa buhay, sampu ng lahat ng tao sa paligid natin. Kahit paano, ang katotohanan ang magtataas o magbabagsak sa isang bagay, tao o pangyayari. Ito ang magsasaad kung tama o mali ang gawi natin. Sa isang salita, ang katotohanan ang isa sa mga mahahalagang pinanghahawakan natin, anuman ang estado o gawain natin sa buhay.

Ito rin ang pinapakilala ni Hesus sa ating Ebanghelyo ngayon, ang Huling Linggo sa Taong Liturhikal B. Sa gitna ng tinding hirap na kanyang binabata sa magdamag na siya'y inuusig, lakas-loob niyang pinahayag sa harap ni Pilato na siya'y Hari! Ito ang dahilan kung bakit ako ipinanganak at naparito sa sanlibutan, upang magsalita tungkol sa katotohanan.

Marami sa atin ang nagtatanong, bakit nga ba natin ipinagdiriwang ang Pistang sa dulo ng taon? Ano ang halaga para sa atin ng isang Hari na di naman natin kilala ni nakita? Totoo nga ba siya? Kung babalikan natin ang kasaysayan ng kapistahang ito, makikita natin ang isang kabalintunaan. Sa Quas Primas ni Papa Pio XI, pinahayag ng Banal na Papa ang paghahari ng maka-mundong mga pananaw, lalo na ang komunismo na talamak noong panahong iyon. 

Para sa mga makamundong pinuno, hindi umiiral ang Diyos, at kung umiral man siya ay wala siyang pakialam sa mga gawain ng mundo. Wala siyang karapatang mamuno sa kanila sapagkat di naman nila siya nakikita, ni nararamdaman. Higit sa lahat, isa siyang hadlang upang makapaghari sila sa paraang kanilang gusto. Katulad ni Pilato, kanilang sinasabi, hindi mo ba alam na may kapangyarihan akong palayain ka at kapangyarihang ipapako ka sa Krus? (Jn 19,10)

Subalit hindi ito ang totoo! Sa Krus, samantalang siya ay nakapako, ay pinakilala ni Hesus ang kanyang paghahari na hindi lamang nakatuon sa makamundong pananaw tulad ng tinuran sa taas; ang kanyang paghahari ay isang ubod ng pagmamahal at sakripisyo. Si Hesus ay hari na handang ialay ang sariling buhay para sa lahat ng umaasa sa kagandahang-loob ng Panginoon. Hindi ito kaya ng mga pinuno ng sanlibutan, ni magawa kailanman.

Christ as our Redeemer purchased the Church at the price of his own blood; as priest he offered himself, and continues to offer himself as a victim for our sins. Is it not evident, then, that his kingly dignity partakes in a manner of both these offices? [Quas Primas, 16]

Hindi ito kayang gawin ng mga taong umaastang "pinuno," dahil sa dignidad na dala ng pangalan o puwesto nila. Ayaw nilang mapahiya, ni plumakda. Gusto nila na sila ang masusunod. Subalit ang paghahari ni Hesus ay hindi paghahari bilang "boss" na uutusan tayong gawin ang anumang gusto niya. Naparito siya, hindi upang paglingkuran kundi upang maglingkod. Pinakita niya ito sa kanyang kamatayan sa Krus.

Ito ang katotohanang hinarap ni Hesus sa sandaling iyon na kaharap niya si Pilato. Ito rin ang patuloy niyang pinapakilala sa bawat isa sa atin, lalo na sa mga taong ayaw pa rin siyang tanggapin, ni yakapin ang katotohanang kanyang taglay. Patuloy na naghihintay si Kristong Hari para sa atin na kanyang mga iniligtas upang kilalanin siya at tanghalin na Hari ng kanilang buhay.

Sukat nating tanungin ang ating mga sarili sa araw na ito, Ano nga ba ang itinuturing kong totoo? Kinikilala ko ba si Hesus na Hari sa aking buhay, o patuloy lang ako sa buhay kong walang panginoon kundi ang sarili ko?

Sa ating pagtatapos sa isang Taong Liturhikal, muli nating subukang tuklasin ang kagandahang-loob ng Panginoon na patuloy na naghahandog ng kanyang kagandahang-loob para sa atin. Si Hesus ang nagpapakilala sa atin ng katotohanan, na siya ang Hari ng ating buhay at wala nang iba. Walang halong pangamba, makakaasa tayo sa patuloy niyang pagdamay sa ating lahat. Manalig tayo sa kanya at itanghal nating siya bilang Hari ng buong sanlibutan! Iyan ang totoo!

Panginoon, patuloy naming hinahanap ang katotohanan sa mga maling bagay. Buksan mo ang aming mata upang makita namin ang tunay na katotohanan: na Ikaw ang Hari at Diyos ng aming abang buhay. Maghari ka sa amin! Amen!

          Comment on Fantastic Curvy Fashion Bloggers  by SonikaBalyan        
thanks, great post it is
          Ingatan ang Ating Kalikasan        

Ang ating kalikasan ang nagbibigay kulay sa ating kapaligiran na sadyang ipinagkaloob sa atin ng ating Panginoon. Sa kasalukuyang panahon, nakaaalarma na ang nangyayari sa ating kapaligiran dahil sa ating kapabayaan. Dahil kung ano’ng ikinaganda nito noon ay siya namang kabaligtaran sa panahon natin ngayon. Sapagka't hindi na natin napapangalagaan ito nang maayos. Kung ito lamang ay natatrato ng tama eh ‘di sana'y hindi natin nararanasan ang mga delubyo at krisis na sinasagupa sa panahon natin ngayon. Eh ‘di sana'y walang sirang kabuhayan at sirang kapaligiran tayong nararanasan ngayon.

Sana habang may panahon pa at hindi pa huli ang lahat ay matutunan natin itong alagaan. Solusyonan natin ang problemang ito. Sa pamamagitan nang pagtatanim ng puno. Ito ay isang paraan para hindi magkaroon ng baha. Mag "reuse" ng mga gamit na maaari pang gamitin tulad ng bote. Lahat tayo ay dapat na magtulungan upang maibalik natin ang dating ganda at kasaganahan ng ating kalikasan. Walang imposible dahil nandiyan ang ating Panginoon upang tayo ay gabayan sa bawat hakbang na ating gagawin.

-Laizel Peñana Silverio

          Medalion Floarea-Vietii cu Arborele Sefirotic        

Daca mi s-ar cere o descriere strict tehnica a modelului, i-as zice doar varf de gama al tuturor celor de aici.
Suprapunerea sefirelor Arborelui din Kabala peste Floarea-Vietii, nu inseamna ingemanarea a doua simboluri diferite, ci dovedesc, impreuna, originea comuna a tuturor conceptelor Genezei, fiecare derivand din celalalt si sfarsind prin a deveni UNUL.

38mm in diametru, 10 pietre de 2,5mm diferite, printre care rubin, safir, smarald, zirconia, ametist, etc.,  pret 300 de lei
Poate fi executat si din aur, insa numai la comanda si cu materialul clientului.
          Camino # 8 La Alegría constante        

La alegría te da el poder, la motivación y la confianza para lograr cosas que de otra forma parecerían demasiado difíciles de alcanzar. La alegría es pura energía... ¡mejor que una barra de granola!

La alegría te hace sentir muy bien acerca de ti mismo. Cuando tienes alegría tienes el poder, la energía, la motivación y la confianza para lograr cosas que de otra forma parecerían demasiado difíciles de alcanzar.
Todos saben que la alegría es poder. Un vendedor vende más y un jugador de béisbol corre más rápido cuando esta lleno de alegría. ¡Usa este poder y domínalo!
La alegría es una herramienta, y esto significa que puedes aprender a obtenerla como cualquier otra habilidad técnica que puede ser enseñada y estudiada. Luego tienes que dominarla para que puedas lograr muchas cosas en tu vida.
Usa la alegría en lo que sea que hagas. Ya sea que estés estudiando, paseando, trabajando o relajándote, primero ponte en un estado de alegría y verás que harás todo mucho mejor.

Haz una Lista de Alegrías
Escribe todas las veces que hayas "bailado de alegría". Después estudia tu "lista de alegrías" y trata de identificar el común denominador. De esta manera obtendrás una perspectiva de lo que te causa alegría en la vida. Aislando la "causa" podrás conocer cómo salir de un estado de mal humor para conectarte con la alegría de la vida.
Reconoce el momento en el que experimentas alegría. Generalmente ocurre cuando compras algo nuevo, cuando pasas un examen difícil o experimentas un momento de claridad.
No te conformes con quedarte sólo con tu lista personal de "causas", acércate a otras personas y pregúntales qué es lo que les da más alegría en la vida y por qué. Esto te ayudará a tener una mejor perspectiva de la esencia de la alegría en la vida y te dará una pista para encontrar métodos que te ayuden a crear alegría.

Interior, Exterior
En el judaísmo existe un principio llamado: "jitzoniut meoreret pnimiut" â€“ "lo externo despierta lo interno". Esto significa que es posible desarrollar una emoción dentro de ti si es que actúas como si ya estuvieras en ese estado emocional. Haz cosas alegres y te convertirás en una persona más alegre. Por ejemplo:
Come comida deliciosa en Shabat y las festividades.
Pasa tiempo con tus amigos y con gente buena.
Vístete con ropa bonita.
Piensa en cosas positivas.
Estudia Torá.
Ayuda a los demás.
Habla con tus padres y agradéceles por haberte dado la vida.
Camina por la playa.
Recuerda siempre que es increíble ser judío.

La Alegría del Posible Placer
El judaísmo define la alegría como: "el sentimiento que tenemos cuando presentimos el placer que viene en nuestro camino".
Esto significa que si pudieras prever constantemente el posible placer, entonces podrías constantemente estar en un estado de alegría. Por supuesto, cuando llegue el placer nos sentiremos bien, pero ¿por qué no sentirnos bien por adelantado?
Aprecia y anticipa tus placeres. Dite a ti mismo: "Hoy voy a tener un gran día". Empieza con esta emoción. Usa tu alegría para llenarte de energía.
Examina tu vida para ver dónde puede encontrarse el placer.
¿Qué vas a hacer el día de hoy? ¿Irás a trabajar? En lugar de enfocarte en las cosas negativas del trabajo, pregúntate qué puedes ganar al hacerlo. Escríbelo. ¿Irás al museo el día de hoy? ¿Por qué? ¿Qué esperas ganar allí? Escríbelo y piensa sobre el beneficio y el placer que te daría. Esto te ayudará a sentir alegría mucho antes de llegar allí.
No Des Por Sentada la Vida
Mucha gente no experimenta alegría en su vida porque dan por sentada su vida.
¿Qué hay para disfrutar en cada día de tu vida? ¡Tus manos!, ¡tus pies!, ¡tus ojos!, ¡tu mente!
¡Hay alegría en el hecho mismo de estar vivos! ¿No es bueno estar vivo? Pregúntate: "¿Cuál es el placer de estar vivo?". Aprende a sentir ese placer. (Estará contigo siempre, ¡donde sea que estés!). Si no sientes que la vida en sí es buena, entonces no tienes nada. Sólo aprecia la alegría de estar vivo. La vida es potencial, y el potencial es eternidad.
La persona que sobrevive a un accidente automovilístico, nunca vivirá de la misma manera después de lo ocurrido. Ella alentará a la gente diciéndoles: "Las cosas no son tan malas, ¿verdad? ¡Estás vivo! ¡¿Sabes lo increíble que es eso?!".
La gente creerá que está loco, ya que supuestamente, nadie debe ser feliz a menos que gane un millón de dólares. Pero la verdad es que cuando estamos cercanos a una experiencia de muerte se nos revela lo valiosa que es la vida verdaderamente. Y ese conocimiento es una gran fuente de alegría.

Aprende de los Niños
¿Te has dado cuenta de la manera en que los niños parecen vivir en un estado natural de alegría? Libres de preocupaciones (fuera de sus necesidades naturales) ellos simplemente disfrutan la vida en su forma más simple. Los adultos – agobiados con las responsabilidades del quehacer diario – parecen perder la magia de la constante alegría.
No es que la alegría de la vida haya desaparecido, sino que las preocupaciones del diario vivir nos impiden reflexionar acerca de lo que nos da placer en la vida. Dominar la alegría también implica la habilidad de profundizar en los aspectos de la vida diaria y descubrir la alegría detrás de ellos.
Es algo natural sentir alegría en la vida.

Aplica la Alegría
Si sientes alegría, aprovecha la situación. ¡Ahora tienes energía! ¡Sal y haz algo fantástico! Ayuda a alguien. Levanta su espíritu. Enfréntate a un trabajo que no podías confrontar. Canaliza tu alegría en una dirección productiva.
Podemos utilizar la alegría para sobreponernos a los problemas. La alegría te provee perspectiva en tu vida. Si estás sintiendo alegría, toma notas sobre las cosas que te hacen bajar el ánimo. La perspectiva de la alegría te ayudará a sobreponerte a muchas de las cosas que normalmente te atoran.

Más principios de la alegría:
 Vas a tener más alegría si ayudas a los demás a tener alegría. Por ejemplo, alegra a una novia o a un novio, ten empatía con un huérfano y/o una viuda, o ayuda a tu vecino.
La alegría no es hacer chistes o burlarse de la gente.
La alegría no es simplemente una borrachera. Es la felicidad profunda que se siente al estar conectado con YHWH, haciendo lo que es correcto.

Toma las Cosas en Perspectiva
La vida por definición tiene sus desafíos. ¿Acaso esos desafíos van a aumentar o a disminuir tu alegría? Si dejas que cosas pequeñas te agarren, tu alegría será disminuida. La elección es tuya.
El Orjot Tzadikim (siglo XV) dice: "La alegría reside en el corazón de la persona cuando no piensa en las dificultades".
Inclusive que existan tiempos tristes o dolorosos, acéptalos como una realidad. Inclusive durante los tiempos más difíciles, recuerda tus bendiciones. Una persona que tiene alegría interna podrá manejar los momentos difíciles de una manera más efectiva.
Inclusive que no logres resolver tus problemas, no camines miserablemente y hagas a todos miserables contigo. No te des por vencido hasta que encuentres algo positivo en que pensar.
Recuerda que existe una diferencia entre estar consciente y estar preocupado. Una persona preocupada deja que sus problemas lo consuman, incluso cuando no se puede hacer nada para resolverlos. Pero una persona consciente presta atención a los problemas y busca soluciones, y nunca se apega emocionalmente demasiado a sus problemas.
"El Significado" - Una Fuente de Alegría
¿Qué es lo que hace que un ser humano sea muy feliz? Sentir que su vida tiene significado. Cuanto más significado percibamos dentro de nosotros, más felices nos sentiremos. (El significado se mide mediante el impacto que tenemos en nuestro mundo). Haz cosas que tengan significado e incrementarás tu alegría.
El rey David dice: "Sirvan a YHWH con alegría". Esto nos enseña que servir a YHWH es una causa primordial de alegría. La alegría suprema es el significado supremo. Haz la voluntad de YHWH y estarás conectado a la eternidad. Esto se logra al cumplir los mandamientos de YHWH (las mitzvot).
Cuando estamos alegres, entonces YHWH está alegre (alegóricamente) y nos llena de bendiciones.
El judaísmo dice que la Torá es la alegría más increíble, la esencia de toda alegría. La Torá nos enseña el significado de la vida. Y si puedes descubrir la esencia de la vida, entonces será tuya... por el resto de tu vida.
¿Por Qué la Alegría Constante es un Ingrediente de la Sabiduría?
 La sabiduría es alegría, ya que nos permite conocer sobre qué trata la vida y nos da elementos para maximizar nuestras habilidades y energías. Mientras más sabiduría obtengas, más feliz será tu vida.
El gran Kabalista "el Arizal" (Israel, s. XVI) dijo: "la alegría abre las puertas a las grandes alturas de la sabiduría".
La alegría es poder. Es energía.
Aprecia lo que tienes. YHWH nos creó para darnos placer. Si sentimos placer por lo que ya nos dio, entonces... nos dará más.

          CELEBRANDO PESAJ        

GUIA DE PESAJ PESAJ nos recuerda como hace 3.300 años, el pueblo de Israel después de 400 años, salió de la esclavitud a la libertad. Comienza el 15 de Nisan y se festeja durante 8 días en la diáspora y 7 en Israel. Pesaj viene de la raíz P-S-J, que significa saltear y se refiere cuando en la décima plaga, el ángel de la muerte "salteó las casas de los hijos de Israel", y solo entró en los hogares de los egipcios, para matar a sus primogénitos. De acuerdo con las enseñanzas de la Tora, debemos eliminar toda levadura de nuestras casas, como leemos : "eliminarán la levadura de vuestras casas..." (Éxodo 12:15), "No se hallará levadura en vuestras casas..." (Éxodo 12:19), " no se verá contigo nada leudado..." (Éxodo 13:7). Lectura de la Meguilah de Shir Hashirim ( El Cantar de los Cantares) En Pesaj se lee la Meguila, El Cantar de los cantares. Rabbí Akiba sostuvo que si todos los libros del TaNaJ eran santos, el Cantar de los Cantares era Kodesh Ha Kodashim, (lo más sagrado) y le dio un sentido simbólico y místico a su interpretación como el amor entre Dios y la Casa de Israel, que se buscan para la realización de su vínculo pasional y místico. Se lee este texto en Pesaj, porque los personajes del texto salen al campo en los días de la primavera, cuando cae esta fiesta que también es llamada la festividad de Aviv ( de la primavera) y que recuerda tanto la salida de la esclavitud de Egipto y su redención como la futura redención mesiánica para Israel y para toda la humanidad. Para la Kabalah este libro es el símbolo por excelencia de la Tora Secreta y en ella están contenidos los temas de la sabiduría respecto del pasado y del futuro porque el mundo se sostiene, como dice el Cantar, sólo por el amor entre Dios y Su Pueblo por la Alianza hasta la redención de todos los hombres como hermanos. Tanto las kabalistas, como sus seguidores los jasidim se inspiraron en este libro para buscar a Dios en la naturaleza, en el campo y en los bosques, como lugares privilegiados para lograr la unión mística con Dios, a través de la oración que nos unifica y pone fin a la separación entre nosotros y la divinidad. HALEL Durante los siete días de Pésaj (ocho en la diáspora), en la tefilá de la mañana, debemos recitar el Halel después de la Amidá de Shajarit. Sin embargo, con excepción del primer (y en la diáspora también el segundo) día de Pésaj, en los últimos seis días de Pésaj no se lee el Halel completo, porque no podemos estar completamente felices cuando hubieron creaciones de Dios que murieron durante nuestra lucha para conseguir la libertad. CUENTA del OMER A partir de la segunda noche de la fiesta, al final del rezo de la noche debemos comenzar a contar los días del Omer, que finalizarán en la festividad de Shavuot. JAMETZ Es todo producto fermentado de los cinco cereales principales : trigo, cebada, centeno, avena y trigo sarraceno y sus derivados. Según la halajá (ley judía), la fermentación se produce al contacto del agua con estos cereales al cabo de dieciocho minutos. Algunos alimentos Jametz, que no debemos consumir durante la festividad de Pesaj son : pan, fideos, galletas, cerveza y whisky, etc. Nos enseñan nuestros sabios que el Jametz, se asemeja al ego. Así como el jametz hace parecer al pan más grande, así también un ego exagerado nos hace perder nuestra humildad y nos llena de soberbia y omnipotencia. Al hacer la limpieza de Pesaj en nuestras casas, eliminamos nuestro ego de nuestro cuerpo. Unas semanas antes de Pesaj, comienza una limpieza profunda en nuestro hogar, armarios, ropa, bolsos, y también en los autos, para que no queden restos de jametz en ningún rincón. Debemos cambiar toda la vajilla que se utiliza durante todo el año, por otra, destinada únicamente para Pesaj. La vajilla de vidrio puede ser "kasherizada" para Pesaj, mediante una rigurosa limpieza. El horno y los quemadores de la cocina deben ser limpiados minuciosamente y luego se encienden hasta ponerse al rojo vivo. Los utensilios usados sobre el fuego (asador, parrilla) deben ser primero enjuagados y luego puestos al rojo vivo. La porcelana no puede ser kasherizada para Pesaj. MEJIRAT JAMETZ Durante la semana anterior a Pesaj se realiza la venta del jametz, a través de un contrato, Mejirat Jametz. BEDIKAT JAMETZ La noche anterior a Pesaj se efectúa Bedikat Jametz (búsqueda o limpieza del jametz), donde padres e hijos buscan detenidamente restos de jametz en los diversos lugares del hogar. La familia toma una vela, una bolsa de papel, una cuchara, según la tradición judia. Con la vela se busca en todos los rincones del hogar, y las migas encontradas se ponen en la bolsa. Es costumbre distribuir diez pequeños trozos de pan por toda la casa antes de la “búsqueda del Jametz” para “encontrarlos” durante la búsqueda. Esta es una hermosa manera de incentivar a los niños para que pregunten que es esto que estamos haciendo. Es importante que ellos sean los protagonistas de nuestras tradiciones y muy en particular de Jag Hapesaj. Cuenta la tradición que la búsqueda de Jametz con la vela nos recuerda también buscar el jametz que aun pueda quedar en nuestras almas. Baruj atá Adonai Eloheinu melej haolam asher kidshanu bemitzvotav ve tzivanu al biur jametz. Bendito eres Tú Adonai soberano del universo que nos santificaste con tus preceptos, ordenándonos deshacernos de todo jametz. Al terminar la Bediká (búsqueda) decimos la primera fórmula del Bitul Jametz : Kal jamira vajamia deika birshuti dela jazite vedela biarte libtil velehevei hefker keafra deara. "Todo Jametz o levadura que me pertenezca, que no haya visto ni eliminado sea considerado sin dueño como el polvo de la tierra". BIUR JAMETZ A la mañana siguiente se elimina el Jametz, quemándolo (Biur Jametz). Todo el jametz que poseo, lo haya visto o no, me haya desecho de él o no, queda de este modo nulo y sin dueño como el polvo de la tierra. AJILAT MATZA En la víspera de Pésaj no se debe comer Matzá. Nos reservamos su gusto para el momento ideal : La noche del Seder. AYUNO DE LOS PRIMOGÉNITOS Cuando pasó la décima plaga y mató a los primogénitos egipcios, los primogénitos judíos fueron salvados. En gratitud a ello, lo primogénitos ayunan en la víspera de Pesaj. Sin embargo se acostumbra a romper este ayuno participando de una comida festiva, celebrando la conclusión de un Tratado del Talmud. NOMBRES DE LA FESTIVIDAD Jag Hapesaj : Dios "salteó" las casas de los judíos antes de herir a los primogénitos egipcios. Jag HaAviv : fiesta de la primavera. Jag HaMatzot : fiesta de las matzot ( panes ácimos) Zman Jeruteinu : tiempo de nuestra liberación.
          Jual Digital Theodolite GeoMax Zipp 02 Series Pekanbaru        
operacao samba - "alo fevereiro" / arnaud rodrigues - "vo bate pa tu" / beira do mangue - "menina de cabelos longos" / os cinco crioulos - "pelo telefone" / chico buarke - "ela desatinou" / balanco trio - "telefone" t.b. samba - "eu e o playboy" / elis regina - "upa neguinho" / antonio carlos + jocafi - "kabaluere" mareu - "meu samba regue" maria bethania - "festa"
          Comment on Bahubali 2 Collections Box office Total worldwide collection ( prediction) by dheeraj varma        
Hey Raju, Kabali is the highest grosser till date with 110 crores gross worldwide on day one, So there is no surprise, Bahubali 2 aiming for 150 to 200 crores.
          2017-09-28 - Verrücktes Blut (ECHTERNACH)        
Ort: Trifolion Echternach - Centre Culturel, Touristique et de Congrès (Luxembourg, Est / Osten, ECHTERNACH)
Datum: 2017-09-28
Uhrzeit: 20:00 - 21:30 (ohne Pause)

 "Verrücktes Blut" handelt von einer Asylantenklasse, dem alltäglichen Rassismus, den schon bei Jugendlichen vorhandenen Machtverhältnissen und Vorurteilen sowie von der mentalen Grausamkeit unter Heranwachsenden.
Der tägliche Horror im Klassenzimmer: Eine Lehrerin (Sabine Rossbach) versucht vergeblich einer Deutschklasse jugendlicher Asylanten Werke von Schiller (Kabale und Liebe, Die Räuber) schmackhaft zu machen, kann sich aber bei den chaotischen Schülern (gespielt von Schauspielschülern der Saarbrücker Schauspielschule und des Konservatoriums Luxemburg) nicht durchsetzen. Als die Lehrerin im Schulranzen eines Schülers eine Pistole entdeckt, wendet sich das Blatt und bei den Schülern setzt die Erkenntnis, über das Wesentliche und die Werte, auf die es im Leben ankommt, ein.
Die Autoren sagen in ihrem Vorwort : "In dem Stück geht es nicht um die Schüler, in dem Stück geht es nicht um die Lehrer, in dem Stück geht es nicht um die Schule, in dem Stück geht es um den Blick darauf, es geht um das Publikum.".
Die Regie wird von Bernd Köhler, Regisseur und Theaterpädagoge aus Tübingen, ausgeführt. Bernd Köhler war als Regisseur an verschiedenen Theatern in  Deutschland und als Theaterpädagoge an der Stuttgarter Schauspielakademie tätig.

Jumat, 21 Januari 2011 14:49 WIB

Wadanjen Kopassus Brigjen TNI Agus Sutomo mewakili Danjen Kopassus menerima Kunjungan Komandan Pasukan Khusus China di ruang rapat Makopassus Cijantung Jakarta, Kamis (20/1).  Kunjungan tersebut dalam rangka lebih meningkatkan hubungan kerjasama Pasukan Khusus kedua negara. Wadanjen Kopassus menyampaikan bahwa kerjasama yang dilaksanakan diantaranya di bidang Sumber Daya Manusia (SDM) melalui pertukaran kunjungan oleh para Perwira, pendidikan,latihan bersama serta transfer teknologi. Pada kesempatan yang sama,  Komandan Pasukan Khusus China menyampaikan perlunya terus membangun program yang lebih nyata di bidang pendidikan, latihan dan pertukaran informasi tentang teknologi oleh militer kedua angkatan. Kerjasama yang lebih luas lagi antara kedua negara yang perlu terus dibangun adalah upaya menciptakan kawasan Asia dan ASEAN yang aman dan stabil. Dalam kesempatan ini, Komandan Pasukan Khusus China juga memberikan apresiasi atas sambutan yang hangat dan akan meningkatkan kerjasama dibidang militer khususnya Pasukan Elit kedua Negara. Dalam menerima kunjungan kehormatan ini, Wadanjen Kopassus  didampingi Pamen Ahli, Dangrup 3/Kopassus, Dansat 81/Kopassus, Para Asisten Danjen dan Kabalak Kopassus.  Sebelum mengakhiri kunjungan, Komandan Pasukan Khusus China yang didampingi oleh Stafnya melakukan pertukaran cinderamata serta foto bersama.

Selasa, 08 Februari 2011 14:38 WIB

Wadanjen Kopassus Brigjen TNI Agus Sutomo secara langsung membuka Kursus Intensif Bahasa Inggris (KIBI) bagi Perwira di Kopassus Tahun 2011. Upacara yang berlangsung di gedung Flamboyan ini diikuti oleh 14 peserta dari perwakilan tiap-tiap Grup  di Kopassus, Cijantung, Selasa (8/2). Menurut Lulusan Akmil tahun 84 ini, pemahaman bahasa asing khususnya bahasa Inggris pada masa sekarang sangat diperlukan. Untuk itu, Kursus Intensif Bahasa Inggris (KIBI) yang sesuai rencana akan diselenggarakan selama tiga bulan ini bertujuan agar prajurit Kopassus Mahir dalam berkomunikasi  menggunakan Bahasa Inggris yang merupakan bahasa komunikasi Internasional. Mengingat pentingnya kemampuan berbahasa asing, bagi para prajurit terutama bahasa Inggris sebagai bahasa internasional. Penguasaan bahasa asing terutama bahasa Inggris tidak hanya bermanfaat untuk mengantisipasi tantangan tugas di era global dewasa ini, tetapi juga merupakan salah satu kunci untuk menguasai Ilmu Pengetahuan dan Teknologi yang semakin hari semakin berkembang dengan cepat serta mempermudah berkomunikasi pada saat latihan bersama dengan negara lain. Disisi lain, Wadanjen Kopassus berharap agar Laboratorium Bahasa Kopassus , mampu memberikan konstribusi yang besar dalam membekali para prajurit Kopassus dengan kemampuan berbahasa Inggris yang baik dan benar. Hadir pada upacara tersebut, Pamen Ahli Kopassus, Ir Kopassus, Para Asisten Danjen dan Kabalak Kopassus serta perwakilan Pusbahasa Kemhan.

          Af: Morten Greis        
Hej Ryan, Tak for dit memetiske angreb. Der er nogle gode tanker iblandt. Ideen med kortlægning lyder fin, og det lyder som en praktisk måde at få farvet de hvide felter på kortet. Jeg er netop interesseret i en form for handel med kort og ruter mellem spilgrupper og til NPC'ere, så at kunne bruge tid på at kortlægge og etablere ruter vil være værdifulde handlinger. Dit forslag til karakterskabelsesspillet er sjovt. Jeg kan se nogle ret spændende potentialer i det, f.eks. et hvor man spiller begivenhedskort (få en fjende, mød en ven, rejs til storbyen, forlad din elskede), og i bunden af hvert kort er nogle point til evnetal, færdigheder, udstyr og evner, som man akkumulerer sig gennem kortene. Nogle kort kan så åbne op for andre kort: Rejs til storbyen-kortet giver adgang til Troldmandsakademiet-kortet, så man enten kan blive troldmand via lærling hos landsbytroldmanden eller ved at blive optaget på akademiet. Det kan så blive en slags kabale, man lægger, eller et "spil", hvor man spiller begivenheder ind i de andre spilleres karakteres liv. Tak for tankerne. Dem vil jeg muntre mig med :-)
          Sizin hiç böyle bir dostunuz oldu mu?        

Kötü söz söylemezdi.

Affediciliği tabii idi. İntikam almazdı.

Düşmanlarını sadece affetmekle kalmaz, onlara şeref ve değer de verirdi.

Kendisini üç şeyden alıkoymuştu: Kimseyle çekişmez, çok konuşmaz, boş şeylerle uğraşmazdı.

Umanı, umutsuzluğa düşürmezdi.

Hoşlanmadığı bir şey hakkında susardı.

Hiç kimseyi ne yüzüne karşı, ne de arkasından kınar ve ne de ayıplardı. Kimsenin kusurunu araştırmazdı. Kimseye hakkında hayırlı olmayan sözü söylemezdi.

Âdet üzere sarf edilen hiçbir kötü sözü ağzına almamıştı. Sıkıntılı hallerinde kabalaşmaz, bağırmazdı.

Yanında en son konuşanı ilk önce konuşan gibi dikkatle dinlerdi.

Bir toplulukta bulunduğu zaman bir şeye gülerlerse, o da güler; bir şeye hayret ederlerse, o da onlara uyarak hayret ederdi.

Gerçeğe aykırı övgüyü kabul etmezdi.

Her zaman ağırbaşlıydı.

Konuşurken çevresindekileri adeta kuşatırdı.

Kelimeleri parıldayan inci dizileri gibi tatlı ve berraktı.

Yürürken beraberindekilerin gerisinde yürürdü; Ayaklarını yerden canlıca kaldırır, iki yanına salınmaz, adımlarını geniş atar, yüksek bir yerden iner gibi öne doğru eğilir, vakar ve sükûnetle rahatça yürürdü.

Kapısına yardım için gelen kimseyi geri çevirmezdi.

Bir gün kendisinden yaşça küçük bir dostunun omuzlarından tutarak şöyle demişti: "Sen dünyada garip bir kimse yahut bir yolcu gibi ol!"

Her zaman hüzünlü ve mütebessim bir hâletle dururdu.

Fakirlerle birlikte yerdi; öyle ki onlardan ayırt edilemezdi. Yemek seçmez, önüne ne konulursa yerdi.

Sade kıyafetler giyer, gösterişten hoşlanmazdı.

Konuşurken yüzünü başka tarafa çevirmez, bulunduğu mecliste ayrıcalıklı bir yere oturmazdı.

Sabahları evinden çıkarken şöyle derdi: "İlâhî, doğru yoldan sapmaktan ve saptırılmaktan, kanmaktan ve kandırılmaktan, haksızlık etmekten ve haksızlığa uğramaktan, saygısızlık etmekten ve saygısızlık edilmekten sana sığınırım."

Sıradan değildi; ama sıradan insanlar gibi yaşadı.

Sizin hiç böyle bir dostunuz oldu mu?

Kumustasa, mga ateng? Na-miss ko kayo nang bonggang bongga! Heto ako, subsob sa trabaho. Very quick lang na kwento, never kong na-imagine sa tanang buhay ko noong estudyante ako na ang magiging trabaho ko eh humarap sa numero at gumawa ng pie chart, graphs at analysis. Mahina ako sa Math at nunca kong pinagtuunan ng pansin ang Excel. But life is really surprising, heto ako't 'yan ang hinaharap everyday by Ariana Grande and I'm not complaining. Challenging pero kinekeri. Ganyan lang dapat sa buhay, de vaahhh?

Nalelerki ako sa patutsadahan nina Erwin Tulfo, Ed Lingao, mga ka-DDS at Kultong Dilawan sa FB. Kanya-kanyang kampo, ayaw magpatalo. Parang Katy Perry at Taylor Swift lang. Nakaka-stress basahin ang comments section. Minsan, na-type ko na 'yung sasabihin ko pero iisipin ko muna kung dapat ko bang i-comment. May makakaintindi ba sa punto ko o babarahin lang ako't pagbibintangang miyembro ng kulto? Kumbaga Juday vs. Claudine lang, hindi kasali si Jolina o 'di kaya, Nora vs. Vilma, etsapwera si Hilda. Hindi ba pwedeng pro-Pinoy at walang kinikilingang partido?

Sakay ako ng jeep pajuwelay noong Linggo. Huminto kami malapit sa pedestrian lane bilang naka-red light nang bigla na lang sumulpot sa harapan namin itong batang babae. Tantiya ko eh wala pang apat na taon ang edad, may bitbit na sampaguita at inaalok sa mga sasakyan. JUICE KO 'DAY! Hindi kineri ng puso ko ang eksena. Malapit lang siya sa aksidente. Ambibilis pa naman ng mga sasakyan ditey at daanan pa ng truck.

Hindi maalis ang mga mata ko sa kanya. Malaki lang siya ng konti sa gulong pero heto't kumakayod na. Nasaan ang magulang ng batang ire? Saktong may dumaan na truck sa likod niya. Baka mahagip dahil halos out of sight na siya ng ganung klaseng sasakyan. 'Di napigilang mag-komento ni manong driver. Ayun at nagturo pa ng ibang bata na nasa gitna ng kalsada, may bitbit ding sampaguita.

Nagdaan ang administrasyon ni Arroyo at PNoy and we now have Du30 at lagi kong tinatanong sa sarili ko, nakikita ba ng tao nila ang ganitong problema? Maliwanag na child labor at labag sa batas pero nakabalandra sa daan. Todong nakadudurog ng puso.

Habang busy sa bangayan ang iba, heto si nene... abala sa pagbebenta.
          Spring Cleaning with the SUN        
We have been enjoying some beautiful Spring weather after a long winter. Now is the time of year that we become suddenly motivated to clear and clean our environments. The same is happening on the inside and we carried that theme into a great yoga class yesterday. I have long recognized the connection between yoga, pranic healing and Reiki. During this time of year perhaps more than any other we can benefit from the cleansing practice of Kabalabati or fire-breathing as well as others.

The Fire Breath evokes the solar energy within the third chakra (abdomen) and then drives that energy upwards towards the top of the head. This process not only cleanses the respiratory system but also serves to clear toxins and impurities that are the residue of tension at the psychic level. The Fire Breath can be married with visualization and concentration to perform a type of Spring cleaning within the body.

Reiki, on the other hand, is similar but acts from the outside-in. Rei means "universal, cosmic or solar energy" Ki is the same as chi or prana and is the vital energy within and around the body. Reiki involves a deepened sense of receptivity of this cosmic energy so the individual can serve as a healing instrument of that energy. Both the healer and the one being treated are supported by this energy. While the Reiki initiations do seem to activate a more profound connection with this energy we all have access to this natural healing mechanism.

We will get more into this pranic healing process in our upcoming classes and on this blog. In the mean time enjoy the sun and allow yourself to tune a little more deeply into its life-giving power.


Yogi Jayanta

          Free Download Rajinikanth (Kabali 2016) Mobile Ringtones        
Superstar Rajinikanth latest movie mobile ringtones from 'Kabali' (2016) to Download at free of...

Don't miss to Download Ringtones
          Gerilla Ebeveynlik Rehberi        

Diyelim ki iki ya da belki üç çocuğunuz var ve sahip oldukları şeyler için birbirleriyle sürekli kavga ediyorlar. Rekabet nedenleri ise çok fazla: lego setleri, çeşitli elektronik ev eşyalarının kullanımı veya evin köpeği için seçilecek isim. Ve çocuklar bu durum ile hiç barışık değil; birbirlerine eziyet ediyorlar ve çete taktiklerini benimsiyorlar – zalim isyancılardan tek farkları olan gizli saklı hareket etme kuralını aksatmaları ise siz ebeveynlere az da olsa huzur ve sessizlik sağlayabiliyor. Her birinin adalet ve ne hak ettiği konusunda bir fikri var.

Peki kazanmayı gerçekten ne kadar istiyorlar? Kumandanın kontrolüne sahip olabilmek adına nelerden vazgeçebilirler? Paul Raeburn ve Kevin Zollman’ın The Game Theorist’s Guide to Parenting: How the Science of Strategic Thinking Can Help You Deal with the Toughest Negotiators You Know—Your Kids adlı kitaplarında değindiğine göre, bu küçük savaşçılar hakkında ödemeye razı oldukları dışında bir şey bilmemiz çok zor. Gazeteci Raeburn ve Carnegie Mellon Üniversitesi’nden oyun teorisyeni ve filozof Zollman’ın savına göre bu çocukların annelerinin yapacağı en iyi hamle bir açık artırma düzenlemek ve (tabii piyasa şartlarını göz önünde bulundurarak açık teklif, kapalı teklif, herkesin birbiri ardına teklifi yükselttiği, aşina olduğumuz açık artırma veya Flemenk tipi açık artırma seçeneklerinden birine karar verdikten sonra) teklifleri almaya başlamak. Çocuklardan biri dört dolar teklif eder, diğeri on; kazanan ise on iki dolar teklif etmiştir. Kaybedenler, kazananın fazla ödediğine kanaat getirerek, kendilerinden memnun bir halde uzaklaşırlar. Anne için ise geriye şu problem kalır: “Artırmadan topladığın para ile ne yapacaksın?”

Fazla para çoğu aile için dert edilecek bir problem değildir.  Raeburn ve Zollman her akşam nakit para tahsil etmenin pek akıllıca bir hareket olmayabileceğini biliyor, bunun büyük oranda nedeni ise, parayı tekrar bölüştürme dürtüsüne olan güvensizlikleri. (Varsayalım ki bir ebeveyn, açık artırmayı kazanmak pahasına iflas eden çocuğuna dondurma alacak kadar hassas – bu durum her türlü ahlaki riski beraberinde getirebilir.) Anne babalara, bu açık artırmanın para birimini “emek/iş” olarak belirlemeleri ve ardından da rahatça oturup içinde ev işlerini yapan açık artırma galiplerinin ve piyasa şartlarına göre isimlendirilmiş yavru köpeklerin dolaştığı tertemiz bir evi izlemeleri salık veriliyor. Bu, yazarın “gerçek yaşam çocukları” olarak atıfta bulunduğu şeyle kitabın alakası olup olmadığını merak ettiğimiz pek çok andan biri.

Oyun teorisi, modern anlamıyla, ABD askeri güçlerinin Sovyetler Birliği ile muhtemel bir nükleer restleşme ile başa çıkılması amacıyla 1940’lar ve 50’lerde geliştirilmiştir. Günümüzde oyun teorisi kavramı ile çocukları yönetmek, Amerikan ebeveynlerinin zihnindeki tehdit seviyesi sebebiyle uygun görünüyor. Muntazam bir refah gösterisinin yanı sıra gelen kıyamet zamanı önsezisi Soğuk Savaş dönemindeki diretmeyi andırıyor. Bu durumda, The Game Theorist’s Guide to Parenting aynı zamanda bir tüketici kılavuzu. Bu oyunların sahnelendiği ev halkı; üst düzey dereceleri olan ebeveynler, teşvik öğeleri olan Lego setleri, ve bir pijama partisinde, eski püskü çarşaflar yerine aşırı havalı “L.L. Bean Katahdin 35° model uyku tulumu”nu kullanabilmek adına cömert teklifler sunan ikizlerden oluşuyor. Çocuklar, basit bir deyişle, anne babalarının zevk ve amaçlarını paylaşırlar; tabii bazı durumlar dışında – örneğin evin erkek çocuğu, kız kardeşiyle işbirliği yaparak restoran yerine hamburgerciye gitmek için ebeveynlerine karşı oyun teorisi taktikleri kullandığı zaman. (“Çünkü tarafını stratejik bir hamleyle belirlemezse hamburger yeme şansını kaçırabilir!”)

Kitabın günümüzdeki ebeveynlik anlayışıyla paylaştığı şey, güven duygusunun az bulunan bir meta olduğudur. Örneğin bir çocuk, adı Thomas olsun, okuduğu ilkokulun üstün yetenekliler programında makul notlar alıyor, peki gerçekten elinden gelenin en iyisini yapıyor mu? Yoksa ne kadar çok çalıştığıyla ilgili palavra atıp, kitap projesi için çaba sarfetmesi gereken yerde Minecraft oyununu mu düşünüyor? Raebur ve Zollman, Thomas gibi “muhtemel düşük-performans” vakalarıyla başa çıkabilmek için “principal-agent (asil-vekil) Modeli”nin yayılmasını öneriyor – fakat mükâfatların fazla iyi olması durumuda hile yapma olasılığının da artacağı uyarısıyla beraber. “Kusursuz gözetim” ve “inandırıcı tehditler” (mesela ebeveynler ve bakıcılar birbirlerini tehdit unsuru olarak kullanabilir) gibi tedbirler olmadan çocuklar yalan söyleme eğilimine teslim olacaklardır. Oyun teorisi dünyasında, bu ahlaki bir sorun olmaktan çok uygulamada sıkıntı yaratan bir problem. Kalıcı bir çocuk-kontrol manipülasyonu olmadan, orta-sınıf ailesi dağılacaktır ve bunun yaratacağı stresin sınırı yoktur. Mahkûmun ikileminin muhtemel sonuçlarına hâkim olmak,  Amerikan ailesinde kimin mahkûm olduğunu göz önünde bulundurmaktan daha az faydalı olabilir.

“Ebeveynlerin çocuklarına ne borçlu olduğu Cumhuriyet başından beri Amerika’nın esas sorusu olmuştur,” diyor Paula Fass, The End of American Childhood: A History of Parenting from the Frontier to the Managed Child adlı eserinde. Hatta bu soru çocukların ailelerine ne borçlu olduğundan daha çok sorulur. Amerikalı çocuklar, nezaket sunmak zorunda bile değildir: kabalıkları, kıtalararası ve yüzyılları aşan bir efsanedir. Yabancılar her zaman Amerikalı anne babaların, çocuklarının sahip olduğu imtiyazlara karşı ertelenmişlikleri sebebiyle dehşete düşmüştür. Bir 19. yüzyıl gezgini, “Çocuk vatandaşlar tıpkı Yılan Kızılderilileri gibi vahşice oradan oraya koşabiliyor ve ne isterlerse onu yapıyorlar,” diye belirtmiştir. Bu erken dönem gezginleri aynı zamanda Amerikalı ebeveynlerin, çocuklarına ev işleri ya da küçük çocuklarla ilgilenmek gibi Avrupalıların daha ileri yaşlarda üstlenilmesi gerektiğini düşündüğü sorumluluklar da yüklediğini aktarmıştır. Dünyanın geri kalanına bağlı olarak,  ziyaretçiler Amerikan çocuklarının davranışlarını demokrasinin, kapitalizmin, kitlesel kültürün, sosyal devinimin veyahut da McDonald’s’ın kusuru olarak görmüş, gördükleri çocukların ise idolleştirilmiş, tapılmış, ihmal edilmiş, şımartılmış ya da belki boş yere rekabete sokulmuş olarak yetiştirilip yetiştirilmediklerini çözememişlerdir. Aynı şekilde Amerikalılar da bundan hiçbir zaman emin olamadılar. Son zamanlarda, çocuklara yapacakları önemli şeyler vermekten ziyade yaptıkları her çocukça şeyin önemli olduğu anlayışına kaymış bulunuyoruz.

Başlangıçtan beri, Amerikan düşüncesine göre ebeveynliğin hedefini “kuşakları birbirinden azat etmek, özgürleştirmek” olarak yazmıştır Fass; yani çocuk, ebeveynlerinden daha iyisini yapabilir, aynı Amerika’nın yaptığı gibi. Çocuğun her şey olabileceğine dair inançsızlık, temel bir şekilde Amerikan mitini de reddetmek anlamına geliyor. Bu ethos, Avrupalılarının “itaatsiz, asi Amerikalı” eleştirisini de tersine çevirmiştir: ataerkil aile modelini benimsememek, demokrasinin iyiliğini ve Amerika’nın yüceliğini onaylamak demekti. Fass’ın 1900’lerdeki Ladies’ Home Journal’dan alıntıladığı bir makale, Amerikalıların çocuklarını “zamanın tüm güzelliklerinin varisi” olarak görme eğilimini tanımlıyor ve ekliyor, “Oğlan, önemini beşikten beri bilir” (burada “erkek” söylemi dikkate değer) Çocuklarımızı özgür bırakmak, diğer şeylerin yanı sıra onları zengin edecektir. Kaba çocukları seviyoruz ve bizi hamburger alabilmek için manipüle edenlere de hayranlık duyuyoruz; çünkü bunlar, bu projenin çalıştığına işaret ediyor.

Bu senaryo, karakterden büyük oranda sorumlu olan ebeveyn üzerine muazzam bir baskı yükler – yani annenin. Amerika’nın ilk zamanlarında, çocuk ölümleri yüksek iken, anneler için çocuklarını nasıl hayatta tutacaklarına dair tavsiyelerle dolu yayınlar vardı, kaybettikleri çocuklarının yasını tutanlara özel teselli şiirleriyle yan yana bir şekilde. İlaç sektörünün gelişmesi ve daha güvenilir aile planlamaları yapılmasıyla beraber, uzmanlar “daha az sayıda çocuk sahibi oldukça, daha yoğun bir anne ilgisinin ortaya çıktığı bu süre zarfında bağımsız/özgür çocuğu ortaya çıkarmayı denemişlerdir,” diye yazmıştır Fass. Bu, sonraki annesiz yaşama alışma, yani ‘ayarlanma’ üzerine sonsuz kitaplar üretmiştir. Aşırı koruyucu anneler, çocuklarının Amerikan mirasını çalıyor gibi algılanır. Doğal olarak, çocuğuna dolu dolu, üretken ve bağımsız başarı için öncülük konusunda yeterli koruyuculuk sağlayamayan anne ise, bundan daha da kötüsü olarak görülür.

1890’lı yıllarda çocukları “kurtarmak”, onları aile etkisinden uzaklaştırmakla eş değer görülür hale geldi. Baba Pap Finn’in bir çukurda yatması güzel olurdu diye düşünürken, bir yandan da Huckleberry’ye bayılırız. Ancak bir şekilde, benzer hükümlere varırken kadınlara güvenmiyoruz. Bağımsız çocuğa tapınma, hiçbir zaman bağımsız anneye kadar varamadı. Politikacılar dahi “bağımlılık kültürü” konusunda yakınır, bekâr annelerin öz-yeterliliğe gerçek bir örnek sağladığını reddeder ve bunun yerine bir baba figürü sağlayamadıkları için onları kınarlar. Stephanie Coontz’ın The Way We Never Were: American Families and the Nostalgia Trap adlı eserinde belirttiği gibi, aynı zamanda bu kadınların arkalarında bıraktıklarını da reddediyoruz. Coontz’ın aktardığı bir çalışmaya göre, bazı eyaletlerin başlattığı  kusura dayanmayan boşanmanın (no-fault divorce) ilk beş yılında, aile içi şiddet oranları yüzde otuz azalmıştır. Bu eyaletlerde, eşlerin intihar oranları yüzde seksen ile yüzde altmış arasında düşmüştür.

Coontz’ın derslerinden biri de Amerikalıların neyi bağımlılık olarak saydıkları konusunda çok seçici olmalarıdır. Öncü ve hürmetli çocuklarının serbestçe gezindiği sınırdaki aileler, başarılarını (başarıya ulaştıklarında) sadece çok çalışmaya değil, Homestead Act gibi gibi tedbirlere ve Yerlilerin topraklarına yapılan toptan arakçılığa borçluyken, 50’li yılların banliyö aileleri ise kendilerininkini G.I. Bill ve federal mortgage programlarına borçlu. Bu iki aile modeli “muhtemelen Amerikan tarihinde en çok finanse edilme onurunu taşımaktan ötürü birbirlerine bağlı,” diye belirtiyor Coontz. Hal böyleyken, yoksullar için devlet yardımlarının yozlaştığı ve “yardımların yalnızca tembellik yarattığı” gibi iddialar yayılıyor. Bir zamanlar ülkeyi inşa eden bu tarz yatırımlar, güçsüz ebeveynleri kötü seçimler yapmaya iten ve Fass’ın söylemiyle “kuşakları birbirinden azat etmek” mecburiyetini baltalayan ahlaki tehlikeler olarak görülüyor.

Bu mecburiyet özellikle göçmenlere yüklenmiş durumda. Amerikalılar göçmen ebeveynlerin çocuklarına çok bağlı olup fazla sıkı tuttukları ve böylece onları geri bıraktıkları konusunda endişeliydi. Şimdi üst-orta sınıf ebeveynleri tedirgin bir biçimde Amy Chua’nın The Battle Hymn of the Tiger Mother’ı gibi kitapları çalışıyor. Onun gibi anne babaları güya sistem üzerinde kumar oynadığı ve göçmen-çocuk deneyiminin bir tür paketlenmiş halini aceleci bir biçimde kendi yavrularına vermeye çalıştıkları için kınıyorlar. Gizlenen panik ise ezberci eğitime karşı geleneksel Amerikan küçümsemesinin artık eskisi kadar haklı görülmemesi ve evi terkettiklerinde zararda olacak kişinin çocukları olması. “Onlar,” diyor Fass, “gözetimde ufak bir sapmanın, çocuklarının geleceği için dikkatle hazırladıkları yolu mahvedeceği konusunda giderek artan bir şekilde endişeliler.” Devlet okulları, Amerikalıların inancını kaybettiği kurumlar listesine eklenmiş durumda ve bu okulların, Fass’ın da belirttiği üzere “artık sadece göçmen çocukların –özellikle Asya kökenli Amerikalıların– manipüle ettiği bir kaynak” olarak işlemesi gibi meşru şikâyetler, bu kurumların kalitesine şüphe düşürüyor (bu durum onlarca yıl önce Yahudi öğrencilerin Ivy League okullarında çok fazla yer aldıkları korkusunun başka bir versiyonu). Çocukların temeli kaybettiği konusunda endişeli bir şekilde, çağdaş ebeveynler kontrolün özlemini çekiyor: “Sıkı denetim, fiyaskodan iyidir.” Çocukların ailelerinden ekonomik olarak daha iyi olma ihtimali ilk defa daha az. Sonuç olarak, ebeveynler Amerikan çocukluğunu tekrar mükemmel yapmak istiyorlar ve bunun için her şeyi deneyecekler.

Aslında bakılırsa, sonuçlardan biri de çocukluk süresinin uzaması. Üniversite, yeni on ikinci sınıf olarak konuşuluyor ve bu durumla başa çıkılamadığı takdirde, eşitsizliğin bu denli arttığı bir dönemde, çocuğun ne kadar düşeceği kelimelerle ifade edilemez. Ya L.L Bean Katahdin 35° ya da eski püskü çarşaflar. Bu, çocukların ileride kim olacakları kadar şu anda kim oldukları konusunda da kuşkuları büyütüyor. Thomas, Mançuryalı G.&T. öğrencisi, iyi bir liseye giremeyebilir – ve kim bilir üniversiteye gelince neler olacak? Bu günlerde sorumlu ebeveyn, çocuğunu öğrenci-borcu-esareti bağımlılığına iten kişi. Kredi almış olan 2015 mezunu öğrenciler arasında ortalama borç 35.000$ (düşük gelirli çocuklar çok sık bir şekilde ceza-yargılaması sistemine aktarılarak otonom bir yetişkinlik döneminden mahrum bırakılıyorlar – şu anda da on bin genç yetişkin hapishanelerinde bulunuyor). Obamacare, ebeveynlerin, çocukları yirmi altı yaşına ulaşana dek onları kendi sağlık planları dâhilinde tutmalarına izin verdi; Mayıs ayında, bir çalışmaya göre, yüz yıldan fazla bir süredir ilk defa on sekiz-otuz dört yaş arasındakilerin sevgilileri yerine ebeveynleriyle yaşamayı tercih ettiği ortaya çıktı. Bu her iki taraf için de çok yorucu. Hal böyleyken, bütün bunlar içinde, sözde bebek muamelesi yapılmış çocukların nasıl zor çalıştığını unutmak çok kolay.

Sadece ön lisans, hatta lise diploması sahibi olmanın bile orta sınıf hayat standartı sağlayabildiği bir döneme olan nostalji, aslında bir kişinin Amerika’da tek yapması gerekenin büyümek olduğu bir döneme duyulan özlem. Artan eşitsizlik ise bu inancı kırdı. Bu kültürel değil yapısal bir problem ve bu, Amy Chua’nın yaptığı gibi okul oyunlarının zaman kaybı olduğuna karar vererek çözülmeyecek. Chua’nın –ve Raeburn and Zollman’ın da– kitaplarda açığa çıkardığı şey, iyi eğitimli ve iyi yerlerde olan ebeveynlerin bile endişesi, daimi gözetim olmadığı takdirde, çocuklarının ait oldukları sınıflardaki yerlerinin güvende olmayışı. Staj ağlarına ve kurumsal bağlantılara itimat ediyorlar – yeni meritokrasi sistemi olarak yandaş kapitalizm. Çocukluk bile hileli.

The Game Theorist’s Guide to Parenting kitabının ortalarına doğru yazarlardan biri, çocuğunun bir misafire karşı nazik olmaya çalıştığını görüp şaşırdığını aktarıyor. Çocuğa bunu öğrettiğini hatırlayamamış. Belki sonuç olarak, çocuk gerçekten de bunun nasıl üstesinden geleceğini bilmiyordu: oyuncaklarını göstermek üzere, yemeğini yemeye çalışan misafiri masadan çekti. Fark etmez. Nezaket, öğrendiğimiz kadarıyla memnuniyet veren bir bonus olarak görülse de gerçekten planın bir parçası değil. Belki de modern ebeveynlik rehberinin cömertliğe ve değerlere, çalışılması gereken açılardan daha az önem vermesi zorunluluğuna şaşırmamalıyız. “Şu anda ‘adil’ sözcüğünün kırmızı bayraklar çıkardığını ve tehlike çanları çaldırdığını bilecek kadar oyun teorisine hâkimsiniz,” demiştir Raeburn ve Zollman, kolektif kararlar vermek üzerine çoğunu yetersiz buldukları çeşitli modeller üzerinde çalışırken. Ancak bu mücadele sezonunda cazip görünen bir seçenek tavsiye ediyorlar: “Rastgele Diktatör Tasarısı” olarak adlandırılıyor.

Kaynak: The New Yorker

  • Psikoloji
  • Amy Davidson
  • #çocukluk,
  • #çocuk yetiştirme,
  • #oyun teorisi,

  •           Hotteok (Korean Stuffed Pancakes) - #BreadBakers        

    When I first heard the theme for this month's Bread Bakers (pancakes), I pictured yeast, an overnight rise and later some cinnamon invaded my pancake dreams. It was going to be great. And then I read the description from our host Mayuri. We had to go global. I almost took the easy way out. Pancakes aren't really a part of my cuisine. (My friend and I are still arguing about whether a particular Jamaican dish is our version of a pancake. The "no" side is currently winning.) This meant I really could just do a North American-style pancake and take the easy way out. Yeast isn't traditional. Plus, I can still count the number of times that I've ever made pancakes so it still felt like I was exploring? No? I couldn't convince myself either.

    I was about to sit the event out because most of the pancakes that interested me included ingredients I can't get here. I also fell into a flatbread vs pancake rabbit hole. Lots of blurred lines there. I ended up choosing hotteok, a Korean stuffed pancake, that actually seems more flatbread-like to me. However, all the sites used the word "pancake" in the English name. While I was making it, I realised that I did fulfil my pancake dreams - there's yeast and cinnamon!

    Hotteoks are a popular street dish during the winter and are served piping hot. Be careful though - that melted sugar can burn you. The sugar, cinnamon, and nuts filling is traditional. However, they can be filled with anything you desire. How about some cheese? A pizza filling? Nutella?

    Picky Nephew came over right as I was finishing these up. I thought about offering him one. But why let him ruin hotteoks for me? I stuffed a hot hotteok into my mouth and then listened to him talk about whales. Look, I know I sound like a bad aunt there. I promise you, I am not that bad. A couple weekends ago, he requested pancakes. I made them. 
    "Did you flip them in the air? I wanted to watch you flip them in the air!"
    "Eat that one first and then I will show you that."
    No, I cannot actually flip pancakes in the air.
    "I don't want pancakes."
    "What do you mean?! You asked me to make them for you!"
    "I don't like pancakes."
    *runs off to play*

    I later learned that he has never tasted a pancake. I guess he just saw someone making them on TV and placed a request. We tried to get him to take a bite and that was just hell on earth. So, no, I was not offering him any of my hotteok.

    Scroll down to see all the pancakes that the Bread Bakers made this month.

    Hotteok (Korean Stuffed Pancakes)

    Yield: 6 pancakes


    156 grams flour
    1 tablespoon sugar
    1 teaspoon yeast
    1/4 teaspoon salt
    120 grams water
    2 teaspoons oil
    4 tablespoons brown sugar
    2 tablespoons peanuts, crushed
    1 teaspoon cinnamon

    oil, for cooking and coating your hands


    Whisk together flour, sugar, yeast, and salt.  Pour in the water and oil. Mix together for a few minutes then cover and let proof until doubled.
    When the dough has doubled, flour your work surface and oil your hands. This is a sticky dough! Divide the dough into 6 equal pieces, shape into a ball and let rest for 10 minutes while you make the filling.
    For the filling, make sure there are no large pieces of peanuts that may tear the dough.
    Flatten each ball and fill with about 2 to 3 teaspoons of the filling. Seal the ball.
    Heat a pan over medium heat with just enough oil to coat the bottom of the pan.
    Place a ball in the pan and cook for 30 seconds. Flip the ball and flatten with a spatula.
    Cook for 1 minute on this second side then flip the pancake again.
    Turn the heat down to very low and cover the pan. Cook for  another minute so that the filling can completely melt then remove from the pan.
    Repeat with the remaining balls.

    Serve while still warm

    • Don't worry if the balls look a bit messy. It will look just fine when cooked and still taste amazing.

    Check out the Pancakes from different parts of the world that our fellow Bread Bakers have baked this month:
    #BreadBakers is a group of bread loving bakers who get together once a month to bake bread with a common ingredient or theme. You can see all our of lovely bread by following our Pinterest board right here. Links are also updated after each event on the #BreadBakers home page.

    We take turns hosting each month and choosing the theme/ingredient. If you are a food blogger and would like to join us, just send Stacy an email with your blog URL to foodlustpeoplelove@gmail.com.

    post signature
              byuti pageant        
    naa mi sa training room ni gracey. kay boring man kaayo ang among training. nagtabi na lang ming duha. hahaha..

    Gracey: kabalo ka eutikya, katong nagsige pa kog apil ug byuti pagent.. naningning jud ko atong isa ka candidate na best in question and answer portion ui.

    Eutikya: nganu man diay? shoraytis diay?

    Gracey: unsay shoraytis ba ui! best in ugobs man gud ang show.

    Eutikya: unsa diay nahitabo?


    Host: and now the most awaited part of this pageant! the question and answer portion! and now may i call in candidate number 6.

    (nirampa dayon ang candidate number 6 padulong sa atubangan dayon nibunot dayon ug number sa judge na mohatag sa question sa iya..)

    Judge: Candidate no. 6 here is your question.. What is the essence of being a woman?

    Candidate no.6: uhmmmm.. thank you miss judge for the very interesting question. (pause).. uhmmm.. what is the essence of being a woman? what is the essence of being a...? what is the essence of being..? what is the..? what is..? what..? i thank you! :D

    Judge: candidate no.6 you did not answer my question.

    Candidate: one word is enough for a wise man! thank you! (rampa dayon pabalik sa iyang post.)

    nashock ang tanan!

    ok ra kaha to siya?

    ug ang ending wa jud syay award. :D

              Kalabalık, Kabalık, Kaba        

    Geçiş mevsimlerini  oldum olası sevmem,dökülen yapraklar haddinden fazla kalabalık gelirler bana ve rüzgarın sesi de bütün huzurumu kaçırır. Yani anlayacağınız sonbahar benim için sadece sıkıcıdır. Bir de sonbahar bana sürekli sarıyı anımsatır, sarı da benim için arada kalmış bir renktir ya siyah gibi bütün renkleri eritmiştir ne de beyaz gibi  bütün renkleri yansıtabilmiştir. Araftır sarı [...]

    The post Kalabalık, Kabalık, Kaba appeared first on Sanat Duvarı.

              Saudis execute 47 for ‘terrorism’        
    Saudi Arabia announced on Saturday it had executed 47 prisoners convicted of terrorism charges, including al-Qaida detainees and a prominent Shiite cleric who rallied protests against the government. The execution of Sheikh Nimr al-Nimr is likely to deepen discontent and spark protests among Saudi Arabia’s Shiite minority, largely concentrated in the kingdom’s east. Protests may also erupt in neighboring Bahrain, which has seen low-level violence since 2011 protests by its Shiite majority demanding greater rights from its Sunni-led monarchy. The execution of al-Qaida militants convicted over deadly bombings and shootings in Saudi Arabia raised concerns over revenge attacks. The extremist group’s branch in Yemen, known as al-Qaida in the Arabian Peninsula, warned Saudi security forces last month of violence if they carried out executions of members of the global network. The Interior Ministry announced the names of the 47 people executed in a statement carried by the state-run Saudi Press Agency. Saudi state television also reported the executions. Of those executed, 45 were Saudi citizens, one was from Chad and another was from Egypt. One of the executed was Faris al-Shuwail, a leading ideologue in al-Qaida’s Saudi branch who was arrested in August 2004 during a massive crackdown on the group following a series of deadly attacks. A Saudi lawyer in the eastern region of the kingdom told The Associated Press that al-Nimr was among at least four Shiite political detainees who were executed. The lawyer spoke on condition of anonymity for fear of reprisal. Saudi Arabia said a royal court order was issued to implement the sentences after all appeals had been exhausted. The executions took place in the capital, Riyadh, and 12 other cities and towns, the Interior Ministry statement said. Nearly all executions carried out in Saudi Arabia are by beheading with a sword. In a press conference Saturday, Interior Ministry spokesman Maj. Gen. Mansour al-Turki said the executions were carried out inside prisons and not in public. In announcing the verdicts, Saudi state television showed mugshots of those executed. Al-Nimr was No. 46, expressionless with a gray beard, his head covered with the red-and-white scarf traditionally worn by men in the Arab Gulf region. Al-Nimr, who was in his 50s, had been a vocal critic of Bahrain’s Sunni-led monarchy, which forcibly suppressed the 2011 Shiite-led protests with the help of Saudi troops. In November, state-linked media had begun circulating unofficial reports that nearly 50 prisoners would be executed soon. Amnesty International warned that the execution of dozens of people in a single day “would mark a dizzying descent to yet another outrageous low.” U.S.-based Human Rights Watch criticized the executions. Sarah Leah Whitson, the group’s Middle East director, said “regardless of the crimes allegedly committed, executing prisoners in mass only further stains Saudi Arabia’s troubling human rights record.” She said al-Nimr was convicted in an “unfair” trial and that his execution “is only adding to the existing sectarian discord and unrest.” “Saudi Arabia’s path to stability in the Eastern Province lies in ending systematic discrimination against Shia citizens, not in executions,” she said. Before his arrest in 2012, al-Nimr had spoken out against the killing of protesters and other injustices, singling out the Sunni monarchy in Bahrain as well as the Syrian government, which is dominated by that country’s Alawite minority, an offshoot of Shiite Islam. At his trial, he was asked if he disapproved of the Al Saud ruling family after speeches in which he spoke out forcefully against former Interior Minister and late Crown Prince Nayef bin Abdelaziz. “If injustice stops against Shiites in the east, then (at that point) I can have a different opinion,” the cleric responded, according to his brother Mohammed, who attended court sessions and spoke to The Associated Press before the verdict. Al-Nimr did not deny the political charges against him, but said he never carried weapons or called for violence. Al-Nimr’s brother, Mohammed al-Nimr, wrote a series of comments on Twitter after the execution, expressing hope that “we will overcome sectarianism to be in a better position.” “You are wrong, uncertain and mistaken if you think that killing will stop demands for rights. We remain peacefully demanding reform and change in our country,” he wrote. His son Ali, the cleric’s nephew, is also facing execution, but his name was not among those listed Saturday. Amnesty International describes Ali al-Nimr as a juvenile offender because he was 17 years old in February 2012 when he was arrested. He was later convicted, and his death sentenced upheld, on charges of attacking security forces, taking part in protests, armed robbery and possessing a machine-gun. In Lebanon, a top Shiite cleric condemned al-Nimr’s execution, describing it as “a grave mistake that could have been avoided with a royal amnesty that would have helped reduce sectarian tensions in the region.” “We have warned the concerned sides that any such reckless act means a catastrophe for the nation,” said Sheikh Abdul-Amir Kabalan — deputy head of the influential Supreme Shiite Islamic Council, the main religious body for Lebanon’s 1.2 million Shiites. “This is a crime at a human level and will have repercussions in the coming days,” he said in a statement released by his office. After listing the names and images of those executed, Saudi state television showed black-and-white footage of previous terror attacks in the kingdom, one showing bodies in a mosque after an attack. Soft, traditional music played in the background. ___ Batrawy reported from Dubai, United Arab Emirates. Associated Press writers Jon Gambrell in Dubai, Maamoun Youssef in Cairo and Bassem Mroue in Beirut contributed to this report. ___________________________________________________________ Copyright © 2016 Capitol Hill Blue Copyright  © 2016 The Associated Press. All Rights Reserved
              Ä°lk Ä°nsan        

    Aslında “ilk insan”  olmanın sefasını birçok insan sürmüştür. Bunlardan bazıları; belki Adem, belki Kabala, Pangu, Pandora, Ask ve Embla, belki de Izanagi’ydi. Fakat yıllar sürmeyen araştırmalarımın sonucu olarak, ilk insan olma ihtimalini üzerinde taşıyan kişi, sevgilimin erkek arkadaşıydı. Çünkü, sürekli bana sen ilksin deyip duruyordu. Ben de, hayır, bu imkansız diye çıkışıyordum. Bu konuda bir [...]

    The post İlk İnsan appeared first on Sanat Duvarı.

              KAVALA AIRSEA SHOW 30 Ιουνίου - 02 Ιουλίου 2017        

    Ένα ετήσιο θέαμα αεροπορικών και ναυτικών επιδείξεων κάθε κατηγορίας, δωρεάν στο κοινό, εμπρός από το παραλιακό μέτωπο της Καβάλας με κέντρο το λιμάνι «Απόστολος Παύλος».
     Î£Îµ ένα «φυσικό θέατρο» που δημιουργεί το ανάγλυφο της περιοχής, ο ουρανός και η θάλασσα μέχρι το νησί της Θάσου.
    H διεθνής διοργάνωση «6th Kavala Air/Sea Show»,προγραμματίζεται να διεξαχθεί το τριήμερο 30 Ιουνίου - 02 Ιουλίου2017.
    Το event θα παρουσιάσει ο Γιάννης Σερβετάς και ο κόσμος μπορεί να το παρακολουθήσει είτε ως θεατής είτε ως spotter με πρόσβαση σε ειδικά επιλεγμένα σημεία της πόλης από όπου μπορεί να επιτύχει καλύτερη λήψη φωτογραφιών καθώς και πρόσβαση στο αεροδρόμιο για τη φωτογράφιση των πτητικών μέσων.

     Î Î±ÏÎ¬Î»Î»Î·Î»ÎµÏ‚ εκδηλώσεις:
    Εμπορική ζώνη (εκθέσεις και περίπτερα), παιδική ζώνη, έκθεση μοντελιστών (και διαγωνισμός), έκθεση αερομοντελιστών, aerial dancing, συναυλίες κ.ά.
     Î£Ï„ο πλαίσιo της φετινής διοργάνωσης, για πρώτη φορά, προγραμματίζεται η συμμετοχή του Δήμου Παγγαίου « Paggaio Flying Day » στην περιοχή της Περάμου (και την περιοχή συγκέντρωσης των beach bar των Αμμολόφων), με αεροπορικές και θαλάσσιες επιδείξεις την Κυριακή 2 Ιουλίου 2017.

     Î¤Î­Î»Î¿Ï‚, στις 24 και 25 Ιουνίου 2017, θα παρουσιαστεί για πρώτη φορά στην Ελλάδα το ντοκιμαντερ με τίτλο "Bristol Scout: Rebuilding History" παρουσία των βασικών συντελεστών του από τη Βρετανία και την Ελλάδα.

     ÎœÎ­ÏÎ¿Ï‚ του ντοκιμαντερ γυρίστηκε το καλοκαίρι του 2016 στο νησί της Θάσου όπου ο πιλότος και μηχανικός David Bremner πέταξε στο ίδιο ακριβώς σημείο όπως και ο παππούς του 100 χρόνια πριν, κατά τη διάρκεια του Α' ΠΠ, σε ένα Bristol Scout το οποίο κατασκεύαζε ο ίδιος με την ομάδα για 14 χρόνια έτσι ώστε να είναι ακριβώς το ίδιο με το αεροπλάνο που πέταξε στη Θάσο το 1916 από τον παππού του, F.D. Bremner.

    Λεπτομερές Πληροφοριακό Υλικό μέσω:
    Web Site : www.kavala-airshow.com

    Facebook:  https://www.facebook.com/kavala.airshow/?fref=ts


     Î Î»Î·ÏÎ¿Ï†Î¿ÏÎ¯ÎµÏ‚ για το ντοκιμαντερ καθώς και τρόπους προμήθειάς του, μπορείτε να βρείτε στους παρακάτω συνδέσμους:


    Ευχαριστούμε την Χρυσαλένα Αθανασιάδου που μας το έστειλε

              Syria Media Roundup (August 9)        

     [This is a roundup of news articles and other materials circulating on Syria and reflects a wide variety of opinions. It does not reflect the views of the Syria Page Editors or of Jadaliyya. You may send your own recommendations for inclusion in each week's roundup to syria@jadaliyya.com by Monday night of every week.]


    Inside Syria

    What will happen to Raqqa after ISIL? (1 August, 2017) As ISIL is being driven out of its de facto capital in Syria, Raqqa faces an uncertain future.

    Ryan Lock death: Soldier 'turned gun on himself' while fighting IS (2 August, 2017) A "heroic young man" who fought with Kurdish forces in Syria killed himself to avoid falling hostage to Islamic State (IS) militants, an inquest heard.

    First on CNN: Russia & Syrian regime seeking to poach US-backed fighters (3 August, 2017) So far the coalition says there has only been "less than a handful" of defections. Last week CNN reported hat a US-backed rebel group had balked at the coalition's insistence that it only fight ISIS not the Assad regime.

    From fighting regime to anti-IS, Syria rebel traces US policy shifts (4 August, 2017) From special forces officer to brigade-hopping rebel, Abu Jaafar has seen Syria's uprising from all angles. But after years of setbacks, culminating in cuts to US support, he feels disillusioned.

    What Happened to Life in Hama City After the Regime Removed its Security Checkpoints? (4 August, 2017) The removal of security barriers might have resulted in a return to normalcy in Hama. But for others the checkpoints provided a source of income and a means to avoid the fighting fronts, Sada al-Sham writes.

    Syrian fighters, refugees arrive in rebel-held Idlib (4 August, 2017) Buses carrying fighters and refugees arrive in Idlib and Hama provinces from Lebanese border town of Arsal.

    Syrian army takes ISIL-held town of al-Sukhna in Homs  (5 August, 2017) Monitor says government troops have taken last ISIL-held town in Homs as army advances towards ISIL strongholds in east.

    Rebel groups weigh options in Syria's east (7 August, 2017) Armed opposition groups from Syria's eastern province of Deir ez-Zor are working on how to retake their city from the Islamic State before the Syrian regime does without having to ally with Kurdish forces.

    US-led coalition air raids kill 29 civilians in Raqqa (8 August, 2017) The Syrian Observatory for Human Rights said 14 out of 29 killed by US-led air strikes were members of the same family.


    Regional and International Perspectives

    The dragon and the lion: China's growing ties with Syria (2 August, 2017) China has benefitted from the bickering between Russia, US and Turkey - emerging as a dominant player in Syria in terms of political and economic diplomacy.

    Why One of Syria’s Biggest Rebel Groups Reordered Its Leadership (3 August, 2017) Ahrar al-Sham’s decision to replace its top command this week offers a glimpse at how the outgunned rebel group is adjusting to the ascendancy of al-Qaida-linked factions in Syria, and the changing nature of the insurgency against president Bashar al-Assad.

    Khan Sheikhoun, and the Persistence of Conspiracy Theories and Sarin (3 August, 2017) Much like the August 21, 2013 Sarin attacks in Damascus, the April 4, 2017 Khan Sheikhoun Sarin attack has given birth to a range of theories about what did or did not happen.

    Opinion: Its End Has Come, But Where Will ISIS Go? (4 August, 2017) Al-Araby's political analyst Salama Kila paints ISIS as an imperialist tool used as by the powerful as a pretext for invasion and conquest.

    Burning Raqqa (5 August, 2017) Laura Gottesdiener writes that US military operations in Syria are looking less like a battle against ISIS and more like a war on civilians.

    Rouhani: Solution to Syria Crisis is Through Dialogue, Eradicating Terrorism (7 August, 2017) SANA reports on swearing in ceremony for Iranian leader's second presidential term in the capital Tehran.

    How a Free Syrian Army Unit Uncovered the Rebels’ Israeli Connection and Switched Sides (8 August, 2017) Rania Khalek writes that before the Golan Brigade was targeted for destruction by Israel and Al Qaeda, it was allied with them.


    Policy and Reports

    Isis: UN study finds foreign fighters in Syria 'lack basic understanding of Islam' (4 August, 2017) Research shows economic factors and 'lack of meaning' in life makes warzone attractive.

    Decolonising Syria's so-called 'queer liberation' (5 August, 2017) Razan Ghazzawi writes on Rojava's new international LGBTQI brigade, the "war on terror" and the Western left's erasure of local struggles.

    The US Is Far More Deeply Involved In Syria Than You Know (6 August, 2017) The Trump administration has increased its military and political support for Syrian forces as they fight their way into the ISIS-held city of Raqqa. But many fear what will follow when ISIS is eventually ousted.

    Veteran prosecutor to quit UN Syria human rights probe (6 August, 2017) Carla del Ponte said a lack of political backing from the UN Security Council had made the job impossible.

    The Men Who Trade ISIS Loot (6 August, 2017) The middlemen who buy and sell antiquities looted by Islamic State from Syria and Iraq explain how the smuggling supply chain works

    U.S.-Led Coalition Hit Raqqa Hospital with Phosphorus Bombs: Red Crescent Deputy (7 August, 2017) Local activists have also backed relief worker's claims over the coalition's use of internationally banned weapons.

    Syrian National Coalition President to Resign: Sources (7 August, 2017) Opposition leader Riad Seif will surrender his role as chief of the Istanbul-based political bloc, sources reveal to Zaman al-Wasl.

    Hayat Tahrir al-Sham plots its next move in northern Syria (7 August, 2017) Hayat Tahrir al-Sham is consolidating its influence in northern Syria, mainly in Idlib, and trying to position itself as a de facto interlocutor in political agreements reshaping the country.


    Documentaries, Special Reports, and Other Media

    Laughing at ISIS to defeat them (21 July, 2017) Deep in the outskirts of Mumbai, India, tucked away in a small conference room among dozens of buildings known as Bollywood's "Film City," the US government is implementing a unique, and until now, unknown counterterrorism program aimed at diminishing the online influence of terror groups like ISIS - by making fun of them.

    A Play About Syria as a Country in a Coma (23 July, 2017) In the play “While I Was Waiting,” Omar (Mustafa Kur), a former telecom worker from the less affluent and besieged Damascus suburbs, gives us the sum of his life in days—10,749 to be precise.

    Bribes, graft and the cost of moving cash in Syria’s war economy (27 July, 2017) International aid organizations can no longer fund more than a dozen hospitals and medical centers in the east Damascus suburbs because of rebel infighting that is paralyzing money transfer operations into the encircled opposition enclave. 

    Abandoned zoo animals from Syria's Aleppo find refuge in Turkey (1 August, 2017) Animals have increasingly also become victims of the war in Syria that has killed hundreds of thousands of civilians and displaced millions of others.

    Syrian refugee graduates as a doctor in London after 10 years and four countries in medical school  (2 August, 2017) "One day I might go somewhere where there is war because I understand how difficult it is to lose everything."

    Escape from Syria: Rania's odyssey – video (2 August, 2017)Rania Mustafa Ali, 20, filmed her journey from the ruins of Kobane in Syria to Austria. Her footage shows what many refugees face on their perilous journey to Europe.

    Turkish soldiers arrested after video shows horrific beatings and abuse of Syrian refugees (4 August, 2017) Rights groups have consistently criticised Turkey’s army for inhumane treatment and shooting people trying to cross the border

    Syria's doll-makers: 'I protect my children's dreams' (5 August, 2017) Handmade dolls carry the stories of Syrian families, both devastating and hopeful, to the world.

    Turkish Language 'a Must' if Syrians Hope to Improve Jobs Options (7 August, 2017) The Turkish language requirement is one of the main problems faced by the Syrian job seeker in Turkey, Iqtissad writes.

    Syria: Idlib locals try to regain normality (8 August, 2017) This report shows that a de-escalation agreement aimed at ending hostilities between government and rebel forces is having an effect. But the fear of attack is never far away. 



    How many bombs are dropped on Raqqa daily? (1 August, 2017) Since the start of the operation to retake Raqqa from ISIL, an estimated 400 civilians have been killed.

    The battle for Raqqa: Who controls what (3 August, 2017) Raqqa is the capital of ISIL's so-called caliphate, and it's probably where the group will make its last stand.

    SYRIA – Interactive conflict map (4th of August 2017) The map presents main military events since June 12, 2017 (last release of interactive map) to August 4, 2017. 

    Syria's civil war explained from the beginning  (5 August, 2017) The Syrian civil war is the deadliest conflict the 21st century has witnessed so far.


    Arabic Links:

    المعاناة في ريف حلب تدفع المئات من مهجري الوعر إلى العودة إلى حمص  Hundreds of people displaced from al-Waer neighborhood in Homs, Syria, have now left the Zoghra camp outside of Aleppo and returned to the governed-controlled Homs.

    The English version of this article can be found here: Syrian regime says it's time for the displaced to return

     Ø£Ù…Ù† الأسد يستولي على منزل الصحفي فايز سارة بدمشق Syrian security forces invaded recently the house of Syrian opposition leader Fayez Sara asking his family to leave it within 24 hours.

    تحرك تركيا والرأي العام السوري  This article explores Turkey’s possible role in Syria after Erdoğan’s new statement that the Turkish army is ready to launch new military campaigns.

    هرمنا يا دمشق  Zaina Shahla reflects on her daily life observations in Damascus and the recent news  of the death of journalist Khaled Al Khatib and software developer Bassel Khartabil.

    باسل.. جرحنا المفتوح  Fatimah Yassin reflects on the recent news that Bassel Khartabil had been executed by the Syrian regime shortly after his disappearance in 2015.

    "تقبرني يا حبي"... مأساة اللجوء السوري في لعبة فيديو  A new mobile video game "Bury Me, My Love" tracks a Syrian refugee's journey to Europe through text messages.

    اتّفاق وقف إطلاق النار في الغوطة الشرقيّة بمهبّ الرياح  Civilians in Syria's Eastern Ghouta was recruited for a full implementation of the cease-fire and access to humanitarian aid, but regime forces have continued missile strikes under the pretext that extremist groups remain.

    The English version of this article can be found here: Despite cease-fire, shelling continues in Eastern Ghouta

    خيبات ترامب، أحلام بوتين، وأوهامنا Marwan Kabalan discusses the new sanctions that the US Congress imposed on Russia and policy implication in the Middle East.

              (In which Job gets into a screening and a fight.)        
    I have some good news!

    My and I sweetheart had our first fight.

    (That’s not the good news. Note the paragraph break, indicating a different point; though their coupling is relevant. Therefore, don’t mistake the above sentences as a non-sequitur, per se; except in instances where they may be removed from this paragraph and, as a result, rendered sans context, in which case, y’all can get freaky freaky with your bad self.)

    My sweetheart and I went to a media screening of “The Ten”, the new comic, moving picture (or “movie” for short) directed by David Wain and written by David Wain and Ken Marino (both known and loved for their participation of that miracle of radness known as “The State”.)

    “The State” was a sketch show that ran for three seasons and launched the careers of many familiar faces that went on to create other hella sweet things: STELLA, Wet Hot American Summer, Reno 911, to name some of the better known.

    The film was almost completely entertaining, and even when it wasn’t making me laugh outright, I was never bored. The film, unlike the first two paragraphs in this blog entry (when taken with this, the following elucidation, as before explained) is chock full of non-sequiturs and basic silliness, which I like a lot.

    I like that kind of humor a lot.

    Like, more than just friends.

    Anyway, sometimes there’s a lull in the pace or mood as a means of creating a sudden tension or bring everything to a heightened sense of surreal anxiety, which I appreciate, but will strike most people as just… not funny, which I also love. It’s interesting to note, too, that the cast is large and has many hotties in it. It is a very sexy cast, and you will have more than one face to crush on.

    My only actual complaint is one of the actors. I won’t say who, because I’m about to have brunch with them before we go to our Kabalaties Class (that’s combination Kabala study and Pilates work-out for those who aren’t insane), and I don’t want to spend the whole time we’re enjoying our #4 Special (wheat-grass colonics with lychee-scented oxygen tanks, served with a Thetan-cleansing aura douche and sweet potato fries) with me defending my blog. The actor in question is very famous, loved by many and, in my opinion, a terrible actor. Another good reason not to say who it is: because you may not share my disfavor and therefore have no problem with them, and you don’t need me making you feel all self-conscious because you have no taste.

              Ebidensya at Hustisya (part 1)        
    Ebidensya at Hustisya  (Part I) Marahan ang bawat tusok ng tulis ng karayom sa itim na tela upang manatiling nakabalanse ang hustisya. Sa loob ng kakahuyan— mamamataan ang mga bagay na niluma na ng panahon. Kung hindi ko tanaw ang kubo sa ‘di kalayuan ay iisipin kung hindi pa nararating ng  tao ang lugar na […]
              Great INDIAN Scientist mokshagundam visvesvaraya        

    M. Visvesvaraya Biography

    Born: September 15, 1860
     April 14, 1962
     Architect of Krishnarajasagar Dam; devised steel doors to stop the wasteful flow of water in dams; honored with Bharat Ratna. 

    Sir Mokshagundam Visvesvaraya was an eminent engineer and statesman and played a key role in building of modern India.

    Sir M. Visvesvaraya was born on September 15, 1860 in Muddenahalli village in the Kolar district of the erstwhile princely state of Mysore (present day Karnataka). His father Srinivasa Sastry was a Sanskrit scholar and Ayurvedic practitioner. His mother Venkachamma was a religious lady. He lost his father when he was only 15 years old.

    Visvesvaraya completed his early education in Chikkaballapur and then went to Bangalore for higher education. He cleared his B.A. Examination in 1881. He got some assistance from the Government of Mysore and joined the Science College in Poona to study Engineering. In 1883 he ranked first in the L.C.E. and the F.C.E. Examinations (equivalent to B.E. Examination of today).

    When Sir M. Visvesvaraya cleared his engineering, Government of Bombay offered him a job and appointed him Assistant Engineer at Nasik. As an engineer, he achieved some marvelous feats. He planned a way of supplying water from the river Sindhu to a town called Sukkur. He devised a new irrigation system called the Block System. He devised steel doors to stop the wasteful flow of water in dams. He was the architect of the Krishnaraja Sagara dam in Mysore. The list is endless.

    Sir M. Visvesvaraya lead a very simple life. He was a strict vegetarian and a teetotaler. He was known for his honesty and integrity. In 1912, Maharaja of Mysore appointed Visvesvaraya as his Dewan. Before accepting the position of Dewan of Mysore, he invited all his relatives for dinner. He told them very clearly that he would accept the prestigious office on the condition that none of them would approach him for favours. As Dewan of Mysore, he worked tirelessly for educational and industrial development of the state. When he was the Dewan many new industries came up. The Sandal Oil Factory, the Soap Factory, the Metals Factory, the Chrome Tanning Factory , were some of them. Of the many factories he started the most important is the Bhadravati Iron and Steel Works.

    Sir M. Visvesvaraya voluntarily retired as Dewan of Mysore in 1918. He worked actively even after his retirement. Sir M. Visvesvaraya was honored with Bharat Ratna in 1955 for his invaluable contribution to the nation. When he reached the age of 100, the Government of India brought out a stamp in his honor. Sir Visvesvaraya passed away on April 14, 1962 at the age of 101.

    Some of the honours and laurels conferred on Sir M. Visvesvaraya
    • 1904: Honorary Membership of London Institution of Civil Engineers for an unbroken period of 50 years
    • 1906: "Kaisar-i-Hind" in recognition of his services
    • 1911: C.I.E. (Companion of the Indian Empire) at the Delhi Darbar
    • 1915: K.C.I.E. (Knight Commander of the Order of the Indian Empire)
    • 1921: D.Sc. - Calcutta University
    • 1931: LLD - Bombay University
    • 1937: D.Litt - Benaras Hindu University
    • 1943: Elected as an Honorary Life Member of the Institution of Engineers (India)
    • 1944: D.Sc. - Allahabad University
    • 1948: Doctorate - LLD., Mysore University
    • 1953: D.Litt - Andhra University
    • 1953: Awarded the Honorary Fellowship of the Institute of Town Planners, India
    • 1955: Conferred ' BHARATHA RATNA'
    • 1958: 'Durga Prasad Khaitan Memorial Gold Medal' by the Royal Asiatic Society Council of Bengal
    • 1959: Fellowship of the Indian Institute of Science, Bangalore

              Mga Kabalintunaan ng Buhay: Ipinanganak Upang Mamatay        
    Ang hangaring makapasa sa pagsusulit kinabukasan, ang hangaring makapasa sa mga mabibigat na asignatura, ang hangaring makapagtapos ng pag-aaral, hangaring magkaroon ng tiyak at marangal na trabaho, hangaring mapasagot ang iniirog, ang hangaring magkaanak, hangaring magkarooon ng maayos at masaganang kinabukasan para sa pamilya, at ang hangaring matupad ang lahat ng hangarin sa buhay na … Continue reading Mga Kabalintunaan ng Buhay: Ipinanganak Upang Mamatay
              Cehennemliklerin özellikleri nelerdir        
    Peygamber Efendimiz cehennemlik olanların en önemli özelliklerini katı kalplilik, kabalık, cimrilik ve kurularak yürümek diye belirtmiştir. Hârise Ä°bni Vehb radıyallahu anh Resûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’i şöyle buyururken dinledim, dedi: “Size cehennemliklerin kimler olduğunu söyleyeyim mi? Katı kalpli, kaba, cimri ve kurularak yürüyen kibirli kimselerdir.” [1] CEHENNEMLÄ°K OLANLARIN EN ÖNEMLÄ° ÖZELLÄ°KLERÄ° Hadisimizin buraya alınmayan birinci bölümü şöyledir: “Size cennetlikleri […]
              Re: Via array functions        

    Hi Kabalee 

    Thanks for the reply. the via array is attached above. I think it is ok now!



              Pin Code: BISLAHALLI, CHIKKABALLAPUR, KARNATAKA, India, pincode.net.in        
    Post Office: BISLAHALLI
    State: KARNATAKA
    Pin Code: 561211 (Click to see all Post Offices with same Pin Code)
    Contact Address: Postmaster, Post Office BISLAHALLI, CHIKKABALLAPUR, KARNATAKA, India(IN), Pin Code:- 561211

              Mfahamu kwa ufupi Fidel Castro        
    Jina kamili : Ernesto Guevara

    Kazi : Daktari, mwanamapinduzi wa kijamaa (marxist)

    Uraia : Argentina

    Kuzaliwa : June 14 1928

    Kufariki : October 9, 1967 ,Bolivia milima ya La heguera

    Chanzo cha kifo : kuuwawa kwa kupigwa risasi

    Kama kijana msomi wa shahada ya udaktari, che Guevara alisafiri nchi nyingi sana huko bara la Amerika ya kusini na rafiki yake, akawa ni mtu mwenye uchungu mkubwa kuona maisha ya dhiki,njaa, magonjwa nchi za America ya kusini, akawa na mwamko mkubwa kubadili hali ile kwa kuwa aliamini ya kuwa mfumo wa ubepari ndio chanzo kikubwa kilichokuwa kinaitafuna Latin America.

    Miaka ya 50 akiwa anasoma udaktari huko Mexico Che Guevara alikutana na Fidel Castro na Raul Castro ambapo watatu hao walipanga mapinduzi ya kumg’oa raisi wa Cuba wakati huo Fulgencio batista ambaye alikuwa na huhusiano wa kimaslahi na America, Che akapata nguvu na uaminifu mkubwa kutoka kwa Fedel Castro na kupandishwa kuwa kiongozi wa wanamgambo (guerilla insurgents)

    Punde tu baada ya Fulgencio batista kukimbia CUBA,Che alihusika kama mtu muhimu katika serikali ya Cuba iliyoongozwa na Fidel Castro, akiwa kama Gavana wa benki kuu ya Cuba ambapo saini yake ilianza kutumika katika noti za CUBA , baadae kama waziri wa kilimo wa Cuba.

    Mwaka 1964 akiwa kama mmoja ya msafara wa watu wa serikali ya Cuba umoja wa Mataifa New York MArekani, aliweza kupata “sifa” ya “mwanamapinduzi halisi wa kukumbukwa” pale alipotoa hotuba ndefu katika ukumbi wa UN akilaumu wazi ukimya wa Umoja huo juu ya kilichokuwa kinaendelea Afrika ya kusini (ubaguzi wa Rangi) alinukuliwa akisema

    “wale wanaoua watoto wao na kuwabagua kila siku kwa sababu ya rangi ya ngozi zao, wazungu wanawaua watu weusi na hawakamatwi, serikali ya kikaburu inawalinda wauaji, na mbaya Zaidi inawaadhibu watu weusi kwa kuwa tu wanatataka haki zao na utu wao, vipi watu hawa (makaburu) wakaitwa watetezi na walinzi wa Amani?”

    Miezi michache baada ya kutoa hotuba UN, Che alitoweka katika maisha ya kawaida “public life” na hakuna aliyejua alikwenda wapi mpaka baadae ilipokuja gundulika Che alikuwa akipigana sambamba na Laurent Kabila huko Congo dhidi ya wabeligiji na baadhi ya wapiganaji wa ki cuba waliokuwa Afrika, vita ambayo ilishindikana na akakimbilia Tanzania na kukaa maeneo ya karibu na ziwa Tanganyika na baadae Dar es salaam huku akiishi kwa kujificha

    Baadae mwaka 1966 alirejea Cuba kumuaga kwa Fudel castro na kusafiri kwenda Bolivia kuendeleza harakati zake za kuzikomboa nchi za America ya kusini kutoka kwenye makucha ya Ubepari…aliingia Bolivia akiwa kama mfanyabiashara hasiyejulikana baada ya kunyoa upara, kuweka mvi bandia na kuyoa ndevu zake zote, akaweka kambi na baadhi ya wapiganaji wenzake aliowakuta Bolivia maeneo ya milima ya montane dry fores


    Mwaka 1967, makachero wa Bolivia wakisaidiwa na CIA amabye alikuwa akiwakilsha ndugu Felix Rodriguez waligundua maficho ya ache na kundi lake huko milimani Bolivia, asubuhi ya October 8 mwaka 1967 wanajeshi takribani 1,800 walizingira maeneo yoote ya milima walikokuwa wamejificha akina Che na ikapiganwa vita ya masaa kadhaa na Che akipigwa Risasi za miguu na kukamatwa na wenzake,

    Yasemekana baada ya kuzidiwa katika mapigano yale alisema
    “Usifyatue risasi, mi ni Che Guevara nina thamani kubwa kuwa hai kuliko kunikamata nimekufa”

    Alifungwa kama na wenzake akakamatwa na kupelekwa kijiji cha La higuera ambapo baada ya raisi wa Bolivia ndugu kusikia amekamtwa alitoa amri auwawe haraka sana, wakati huo huo CIA walimtaka apelekwe Panama akahojiwe kwa kina na salama yake ili hasiuwawe alikuwa apelekwe America japo haikutokea.

    Siku moja kabal ya kuuwawa alichukuliwa na baadhi ya wanajeshi na kupiga picha ya kumbukumbu na kesho yake akauliwa na askari mmoja aliyejitolea na kumpiga risasi sita za kifua na kufa palepale

    Kabla hajapigwa risasi na muuaji wake haya ndio yalikuwa maneno yake ya mwisho

    “Najua umekuja kuniua, shoot mtu mwoga wewe!!! na ufahamu utakua umeua mwanaume kamili”
    Aliacha wake wawili na watoto watano

              Renkler Ne Anlatır? Renklerin Dili        

    Çevrenize biraz daha dikkatli bakın. Okul giysileriniz ne renk? Anneniz en çok hangi rengi sever? Neden bazı yerlerde hep benzer renkler kullanılıyor, hiç merak ettiniz mi? Çünkü renklerin dili vardır. Şaşırdınız mı? Hadi renklerin dilini birlikte anlamaya çalışalım.


    Toprağın ve doğallığın rengidir. Ciddiyet, dayanıklılık, sadelik, dostluk ve metanetin simgesidir. Toprağın rengi olduğu için , kaybolmanın ve saklanmanın da rengidir. Aynı zamanda teklifsiz, rahat bir renk olarak kabul edilir. Bej gibi açık tonları ferahlığı, açık yürekliliği ve samimiyeti tanımlar. Kahverengi giyen ve seven kişiler dikkat çekmezler. Özel bir çevrede kendilerini rahat hissederler. Psikolojik rahatlık onlar için önemlidir. Bağımsız yaşamayı severler. Makul, tutarlı ve sabırlıdırlar. 1940'lardan bu yana Avusturalya'da üç parçalı kahverengi giysi üretilmediği söylenir.

    Not: Profesyonel toplantı ve iş görüşmelerinde kahverengi giysilerden uzak durun.


    Turuncu renk, kırmızı ve sarı ışınlardan oluşmuştur. Güç ve dayanıklılığın rengidir. Neşe ve bilgeliğin de rengidir. Gösterişin ve şatafatın rengi turuncu, uzun süre bakılınca gözü yorar. Turuncunun açık tonları romantik duygulara hitap eder. Turuncu rengi seven kişiler genelde dışa dönük, hareketli ve neşelidir. Sosyal ilişkileri kuvvetlidir. Bazen de gösterişe yatkınlık, sürekli haklı olma ve üstün gelme isteği görülebilir. Turuncu renk iştahı artırır ve tat alma duygusunu tetikler.

    Not: Emziren annenin turuncu giymesi, süt üretimini arttırıcı etki yapar.


    Kırmızı ile beyazın birleşmesi ile elde edilen pembe, kırmızı gibi canlılık verir ama daha yumuşak bir renktir. Sakinleştirir, rahatlatır. Uyum, neşe ve şirinliğin simgesidir. Çocuksuluğun rengidir. Sabah güneşinin, dişi duyguların yansımasıdır. Sağlıklı olmanın ve daima genç kalmanın rengi olarak da tanımlanabilir. Pembe; çekicidir, fantezi doludur, ilkbaharın ve hayallerin rengidir. Romantik ve saf aşkın sembolüdür. Parti ve eğlencenin, şekerlemelerin, kız bebeklerin rengi olmuştur. Müşterilerin pembe renk giyen kasiyerlere karşı daha rahat ödeme yaptıkları saptanmıştır.

    Not: Pembe, dişi renk olarak düşünülür.


    En sıcak renk kırmızıdır. Fiziksel anlamda dinamizm ve gençliği, duygusal anlamda mutluluk ve azmi ifade eder. Kırmızı renk ilk anda dikkat çeker ama uzun süre bakılırsa gözü yorar ve tedirgin eder. Kabalık, saldırganlık ve kızgınlığa yol açabilir. Kırmızı daha dışa dönük, hayal gücü yüksek ve özgüvenli kişiler tarafından tercih edilir. İştah açar. Bu nedenden gıda firmalarının çoğu logosunda kırmızı rengi  kullanır. Tansiyonu yükseltir, kan akışını hızlandırır, hormonal artışı sağlar, cinsel aktiviteyi artırır. Üretici etkinlikleri harekete geçirmek ve pozitif düşünceleri yeniden canlandırmak için, kırmızı tedavi edici bir  renktir. Kişiler, kırmızı tonlu mekanlarda zaman kavramını kaybederler. Kırmızı renk uykusuzluk yaratabilir. Bu nedenle gece kulübü, bar gibi mekanlarda kırmızı renk tercih edilir.

    Not: Kırmızı ile zamanı unut, iştahın açılsın, uykusuz kal.


    Sarı ışığın, sevincin, üretim ve verimliliğin rengidir. Sevinç ve coşku verir. İlham vericidir. Gençliğin ve çekiciliğin sembolüdür. Dikkat çekiciliğinden ötürü taksiler sarıdır. Bilge ve bilgeliği, toplumsal yaşamı ve birlikte yaşamayı temsil eder. Sonbaharın tüm hüznünü içinde saklayan sarı, aynı zamanda özlemin de rengidir. Zihinsel faaliyetleri arttırır. Cesaret verir. Midenin ve sinir sisteminin de rengidir. Sorumluluk ve yönetim gerektiren işlerde başarılı olan kişilerin tercih ettiği renktir. Sarı rengi seven kişiler ilgi çekmekten ve her şeyin kendi kontrolleri altında olmasından hoşlanırlar.

    Not: Çinlilere göre sarı, asalet ve zenginliğin rengidir.


    Mavinin koyu tonlarından olan lacivert, düşüncenin rengidir. Sonsuzluğu, otoriteyi ve verimliliği simgeler. Fazla göze batmayan bir renktir. İnsanların üzerinde başarılı ve güçlü imajı bırakır. Lacivert giyen kişiler kendilerini daha inandırıcı ve karizmatik hisseder. Kozmik bir renk olarak da kabul edilir. Düşünce gücünü artırarak karar vermeyi çabuklaştırır.

    Not: İş dünyası için vazgeçilmez bir renktir.


    Matemin rengi olarak bilinir. Hüznü, yalnızlığı, sıkıntı ve endişeleri arttırıcı etkiler gösterebilir. Siyah renk aynı zamanda gücü, soyluluğu, ağırbaşlılığı, hırs ve tutkuyu da ifade eder. Makam arabaları bu nedenle siyahtır. Hakim olduğu ortamlara gizem katar. Siyah rengi sevenler; özgüveni yüksek, azimli ve kararlı, aynı zamanda hırslı, inatçı ve şartları zorlayan kişilerdir. Siyah hataları kapatan renktir. 45 saniye içinde depresif hisleri ortaya çıkarır.

    Not: Japonya’da siyah mutluluğun rengidir.


    Bütün renkleri içinde barındıran beyaz saflık ve temizliğin simgesidir. Soğukkanlılığı, asaleti, masumiyeti, istikrarı temsil eder. Huzur ve güven verir. Düşünce gücünü arttırır. Beyaz renk giyenler temiz, genç ve güvenilir olarak algılanırlar. Beyaz rengi tercih edenlerin hayal dünyaları geniştir ve soğukkanlı kişilerdir. Barışın rengidir. Bozulmamış, değerini kaybetmemiş ve kutsal sayılan bir çok kavram beyaz renkle temsil edilir. Işığın sembolü olan beyaz, soğuk ortamlar yaratmak içinde kullanılır. Sağlık üzerinde akciğer, bağırsak ve şeker hastalıklarının tedavisinde beyaz renkten faydalanılır.

    Not: Çinliler beyaz rengin matem rengi olduğuna inanırlar.


    Siyah ve beyaz rengin değişik oranlarda karıştırılmasından gri renk elde edilir. Gözün en rahat algıladığı renklerden biridir. Uzlaştırıcı ve denge unsurudur. Çoğu devlet kurumlarında tercih edilen renktir. Gri rengi sevenler genelde olaylardan uzak durmayı ve karışmamayı tercih ederler. Tarafsız kalırlar. Gri rengin baskın olduğu ortamlarda uzun süre kalmak karamsarlığa sebep olabilir. Uzlaştırıcı ve dengeleyici etkilerinden de faydalanmak için tamamlayıcı renk olarak kullanılır.

    Not: Gri rengi tercih eden kişiler kuralcı ve tutucudurlar.


    Mor renk, zenginliği, asaleti, lüks ve ihtişamı çağrıştırır. Tarih, yüksek sınıfların, saray mensuplarının daima mor renkte giyindiklerini söyler. Bunun sebebi olarak da; morun zor bulunan pahalı bir boya olması gösterilir. Mor, ruhsal dünyası ön planda olan, ağır başlı, asil kişilerin tercih ettiği renktir. Mor rengin koyu tonları hüzün etkisi verebilir. Açık tonları ise (lavanta-leylak gibi) ilham ve huzur verici etki yapabilir. Mor renk, vücuttaki hormonların ve salgı bezlerinin çalışmalarını da olumlu olarak etkiler.

    Not: Mor rengi sevenler sanat dallarında başarılı kişilerdir.


    Yeryüzünde en çok karşılaşılan renktir. Kişilere rahatlık ve huzur verir, sakinleştirir. Araplar mavinin kanın akışını yavaşlattığını söylerler. Bu nedenle göz boncukları mavidir. Batıda, sakinleştirici etkisi nedeniyle intiharları azaltmak için köprü korkulukları maviye boyanır. Mavi, yeme içgüdüsünü azaltan bir renktir. Bu yüzden fast-food zincirleri iç dekorasyonda mavi rengi kullanmazlar. Diyet ürünleri mavi rengi yazı ve logolarında tercih ederler. Mavi, sezgi gücünün ve karmaşık zihinsel becerilerin simgesidir. Beyni rahatlatırken, içe dönüklüğü kabuğundan çıkarır.

    Not: Yeryüzündeki en geniş yüzeyler mavidir.


    Doğaya hakim olan renktir. Huzur verir, rahatlatır. Umudu, yeniliği, gençleşmeyi çağrıştırır. Güven veren etkisi vardır. Bu nedenle banka logolarında tercih edilen renktir. Yeşil rengin yorgun kişiler üzerinde yatıştırıcı, sakinleştirici etkisi vardır. Sıcak havalarda serin, serin havalarda sıcaklık etkisi verir. Üretkenliği arttıran etkisi ile mutfaklarda, sakinleştirici özelliği ile de hastanelerde tercih edilir. Mide rahatsızlıklarına karşı direnci arttırır. Hücrelerin yenilenmesini ve onarılmasını sağlar. Oturularak yapılan aktiviteler, konsantrasyon ve meditasyon için ideal renktir. Yeşil rengin olumsuz etkisi ise, aşırı rahatlama sonucu umursamazlık ve tembelliğe neden olabilir.

    Not: Gözleri ve bedeni en çok dinlendiren renk yeşildir.

    Kaynak: Eğlenceli Bilim - Ekim 2014 (Yrd. Doç. Dr. Pınar Olgaç - Atılım Üniversitesi Moda ve Tekstil Tasarımı Bölümü Öğretim Üyesidir. Pul ressamlığı ve imaj danışmanlığı da yapmaktadır.)

              Google : No follow?        
    Forfatter: Kabala
    Titel: No follow?
    Sendt: 27 Mar 2013 kl. 16:29

    Det er vidst altid en idé også at tilføje nofollow links. Ellers vil det se lidt "mystisk" ud.
              Süßer Junge 26        

    Die Abenteuer DILF 3 (kein die zugängliche, Epische Zuordnung)

    Die lustigen abendfüllenden Filme
    Das Jahr der Ausgabe: 2011
    Studio: die Epische Zuordnung
    Die Kaste: Lukasch, Julianski, Denni Lopes, das Gabriel Samjer, Tells Uells, das Fernando Pepi, den Bohrturm der Polos, Jurij Brian
    Die Genres: Aller der Polos, des Mannes des Muskels, die Neulinge, Anal, Rotowyje

    Beobachten Sie diese gut gespeicherten heissen Väter, da sie auf dem Kran verdienen! Über die Geschichten konnten sie DILF'S sagen! Einmal der Plattenspieler, immer der Plattenspieler, sogar ins mittlere Alter. Wieder erleben Sie ihre besten sexuellen Eroberungen, da vieljährig DILFS vorführen, dass die Erfahrung und die Fertigkeit mit zunehmendem Alter ankommt! Und es ist ein Organisator des Geschäftes für die jüngeren Hornburschen, die wissen, dass sie wollen und sehen die Maturität ebenso horn- DILF wie die Weise, es zu bekommen!

    Das Format: asf
    Die Dauer: 01:53:28
    Video: 640x404, Video Windows Media V8
    Den Audio-: 125 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 1.6 Gbyte


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded:Does irgendjemand auf Ihren Freunden die Liste Luden, lesen 7 und 9 geneigten Teufel? Jener Helfer des geneigten Striches die AE, und ihrer wrong:D13. Wenn Sie songfik für die Nummer zehn gespeichert hätten, welches Lied Sie verwenden würden? Pusyrkowyj Toes:DList zwölf Ihrer Symbole von Ihrem fandom1. Die speziellen Schwulen nach Hause, das Geschlecht des Jungen der Schwestern!
    Führen Sie Mir das Talent, tatuirowannyje die weibischen Männer der Männer vor.
    Heiss ganz und unversehrt streicht sie die Männer die Heissen Heiseren Burschen, Heiss im Jungen des Esels durch... Der Hornhomosexuelle; raspleskajte der Teenagerstrom des Geschlechtes Paris...
    Aufgehängt Für Aufgehängt (Michael Lucas und Franco Ferarri) - die Burschen, ohne Sattel sexuell!
    Sie haben gern, sein Tool vollständig nach unten meine Kehle zu nehmen... - sind die Füße Dieses Burschen bestraft, verschiedene mediale Tools - Dieser verwendend, gefällt den Burschen, die einander schlagen, es gibt kein tommorou. Lustige Videos lustige heissen Videos, die Webseite des Schwulen der Uhrzeit.
    Sascha Chaykin, Renato Amoroso und Charlie Brooks, hat die geraden Jungen die Mickys beschädigt.

    Der volle Service

    Die Schwulen
    Das Jahr der Ausgabe: 2010
    Studio: die Getriebene Anlage des Schweines, Str8thug
    Die Kaste: Str8thugmaster, die Getriebene Anlage des Schweines
    Die Genres: BDSM, der Liebhaber, verlegt, die Kopfabschneider, das Rauchen, das Dominieren, die Beleidigung, die Blowjobe, Rimming
    Video die Zunge: das Englische

    Meine Weiblich ist stressin ' mich, so gehe ich zum Heim des Freundes über. Er ist ein schwuler Wüstling. Er bietet an, meinen Rücken zu reiben... Ich zwinge es, meine Füße abzureiben, meine reinen Schuhe zu lecken, und dann ich lasse ihm zu, meinen Rücken zu reiben. Dann habe ich gemacht, dass der Gegenschwule oblisywanije mein Esel geschlagen hat. Endlich, ich behandle, schlagen seine bestimmte Zeit, es drosselirowat zwingend und den Mund zuzubinden, und ich habe einiges str8 den Porno endlich gestellt und hat ihm ungeduldig erlaubt, an mir im Laufe von den noch 20 Minuten zu saugen, bis ich der AE einschließlich allen in seinen Mund des Schweines schieße.

    Das Format: asf
    Die Dauer: 01:20:24
    Video: 640x480, Video Windows Media 9, 1200 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 62 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 747.3 Mbytes


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded:Sexy der Haarige Liebhaber HunkHandsome der haarige Bursche Luden, der den Offenbaren posiert. Die sexuellen Männer der Positionen mögen, die liebhaberische asiatische Szene der Szene.
    Der Fußboden des Kutters - der äusserliche Hornschwule.
    Beobachten Sie heissen Mike, der mit seinen Freunden spielt! Die Hardcore schneidet den Schwulen ohne Sattel - der reale freie Porno chd ab...
    EnglishLads - Ganzer und unversehrte Gerade Fußballspieler Jack Lets a, der beste schwule Stecker Erwachsene.
    0:12 Empörend oblisywanije des Kranes und die Resorption gemekepped der Bursche, der den tiefen Effekt der Kehle begeht! Der Militärschwule des Pornos des Muskels des Schwulen des Pornos, trachanje der Wendungen jeder...
    Gebietsmäßiger Interdajt, den Porno die geraden Burschen des Colleges.

    Die hohe Sexuelle Sucht

    Die lustigen abendfüllenden Filme

    Das Jahr: 2012
    Das Land: die USA
    Das Genre: nicht Gesattelt, Rotowoj, Analen Sex, der Muskel, Dunkelhäutiger, Grosse Dick, Ohne Sattel, Cumshot
    Die Dauer: 01:20:23

    Die Beschreibung: die Kontrolle "Hohe Sexuelle Sucht" mit fünf sexuellen Szenen von der Produktion der starken Person, die über die heissesten Burschen in Betrieb verfügt! Die Kaste: der Jazzjunge des Landes die Heisse Ware Marquis Smokei Broklin Enigma der Sanchez das Shannon

    Die Dateigröße: 1.2 Gbyte


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Luden, das Auch:: die Minute 02:39 die Dicke Reale Berührung der Kräne Dicken Dick Twink Para der Schwulen Burschen Geladen ist hat Sex In das Erste Datum In Diesen Bildschirmbildern des Pornos Weibisch die Männer. Der schwule Junge multjaschka fickt, die Teenagerjungen des Schwulen, die haben.
    Die Initiierungen der Brüderschaft 3, der schreckliche lustige Hörer.
    Am 4. April siedelten die Weibischen Männer Mit dem gefälschten Glasmitglied fest seinen Esel, h an... Das Ricardo uondli das Tochterelement Videos schlägt den Vater, bfs die Meile ist es hoch.
    BukkakeBoys - Joe Endrjus der Sympathische Junge Jene, die feine Teilung weibisch die Männer!
    Die heissen weibischen Männer beschäftigen sich mit der Masturbation gut nicht abgeschnitten diks auf me... Die Homosexuellen finden: dschejkobs mari wird alonso mari schrajwer beendigen.
    Der Tag In der Wohnzelle des Gefängnisses (2010), die lustige ethnische Masturbation!

    Wans der Crawford

    Die Schwulen
    Das Jahr der Ausgabe: 2012
    Studio: NextDoorMale
    Die Kaste: Wans der Crawford
    Die Genres: das Solo, den Fetisch, die Masturbation, Muskel-, die Tätowierung
    Video die Zunge: das Englische

    Wans befindet sich der Crawford in der Gymnastik, und er schlägt sie Ihnen in diesem festen Solo des Stoßes. Versuchend, den Bereich auf anderen Burschen zu wecken, er lehnte sich gegen die invertierte Stelle der Unterbringung zurück und hat den Kran, um zu schaukeln. Langsam von seiner Kleidung abnehmend, erwartet er bis zum Ende, um seine Socken und die Schuhe abzunehmen, dann schiebt den Kran in seinem warmen Zimmerschuh zu und beginnt wirklich, es zu arbeiten. Er verbreitet die Bereiche und dehnt seine Finger des Beines für die maximale Ausgabe und die Relaxation aus, und sein einziges Ziel - ist Ihr Vergnügen, bis zum Punkt gerade, wo er die massive Kugel auslädt auf der ganzen Ausdehnung seiner eigenen Socken und der Schuhe aufnehmend., wir hoffen, es wird jene Überzeugung für einigen heissen Effekt des Beines verfolgen! Genießen Sie!

    Das Format: lewfpref
    Die Dauer: 23:42
    Video: 960x544, AVC (H.264), 1755 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 148 Kbit/mit

    Die Dateigröße: 331.6 Mbytes


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded:He Luden, waren solcher merkwürdig gute und schöne Bursche in unserer Jagd, aber ist sehr horn- zu klar! Lustig assien die Gefangenschaft, antonio der schöne italienische Sportler.
    Cockyboys gabriel klark die Ritter des Satzes zerstört das Loch, die lustigen pornographishen Monopolgalerien!
    Natürlich, ich verstehe, dass es ein wenig vorstellt, wird die Perversen erzeugen, um mich anzugreifen, da sie vom Hass auf alle überfüllt sind, wer vorstellt billigt ihre Verdrehung nicht, aber ich habe Ihnen die Wahrheit gesagt, wenn ich GESPEICHERT von den Homosexuellen FÜR ANDERE Homosexuellen die Lektüre TO hielt. Die analen weibischen Männer sich habend von Sex, das indische Monster chd die Schwulen des Hörers!
    Bellen Sie! - die Heben der Burschen die nackten Burschen.
    Die heissen Und Haarigen Kontakte - verlegt der Graubraune Schwule das Erhalten seines massiven Tools, das aufgesaugt ist, sich bewegend es ist heiss rotowoje der Effekt die Heisse und zweihohle Hornorgie die heissen und schwulen Hornjungen! Groß lustig wids, die sexuellen Hörer das alte lustige grobe Geschlecht.
    Fickstutenmarkt 2-seggers sketers lustiges Video!

    In Israel

    Die lustigen abendfüllenden Filme

    Die Agenten:
    Dschonatan Agassi, Bruno Dschons, Neor Tel, Michael Lukas, Batist Bremon, Karlos Kabaljero, Sascha Dow, der Jordanische Fuchs, Chjugo Martin, Martin Pessoli, Jay Roberts, Maks Schutler

    Die Beschreibung:
    Das folgende Ereignis des Durchbruchs in der lustigen Pornographie hier! In Israel stellt die umfangreiche Landschaft des Landes mit der exotischen Verbindung der interkontinentalen Männer, die eingeleitet sind vor, um Israel und einander zu untersuchen. In Israel ist neun unglaubliche gepulst pulsierenden Szenen, sechs allen schrecklichen Kampfszenen und drei rotowymi von den Vignetten eingepackt. Den Fotografen Bruno Dschons zu schlagen-Kontakt nimmt das Modell Martin Pessoli zu den Ruinen des Städtchens, auf die, neben Jerusalem verzichten. Zwei schleifen, rasend gemacht und, die schweren Kräne, zusammen bittend, von ihren Jeans zu sein. Martin sinkt bis zu den Knien schnell und ungeduldig schlingt das dicke Wesen Herrn des Jones im Innersten zu den Kugeln. Nach der Spiegelreflexion Bruno ringsumher, um die Zunge, voll seinen Esel zu bekommen, fraß Martin eigen, vom warmen, feuchten Mund Bruno zu schlagen-Stab. Dann befeuchtet für das Hauptereignis Bruno das fertige und einverstandene Loch Martins mit seinem Speichel, bevor es im altertümlichen Fensterbrett zu ertragen und, zu treiben, von ihm aufnehmend. Immer noch gelassener hungrige Martin nimmt das Sahnenladen Bruno auf der ganzen Ausdehnung der Oberfläche und des Mundes. Der glatte sexuelle Welpe Jay Roberts wirft auf den näheren Blick hinter der Kristallinse des Auges des Fotografen mit dem festen Körper Bruno Dschonsa. Mit dem prächtigen Hintergrund Banias im Jordanischen Fluss Sojka und Bruno teilen nach unten und sperren die Aufbewahrung einander dicht, sich mit dem Ufer des Flusses rasend küssend. Sojka leckt die Finger Bruno beharrlich, bevor sie darin zu führen schwächte sein schwieriges, weiches Loch. Sascha Dow sieht von der Küste, da der heisse und intensive Finger - fickt, dauert. Das aufgeregte Loch sojki der AE kann die Erwartung grösser nehmen, so setzt er Bruno hin und hofft auf, es zu nehmen ist tief wild. Der Noähe des Kompanien Sojki ist identisch hungrig, und er bewegt sich fort sprunghaft, um sich mit dem pulsierenden Kran Bruno zu ernähren. Da Sascha beginnt, den Stab von der Küste durchzustreichen, wendet Jay Bruno zum Tiefen um es ist sein mutiger üppiger Esel wild. Bald kann Sascha der AE und worwannyj widerstanden werden, um ihre heissen Erektionen zu schlingen. Sojka und Bruno dominierend küssen sich wie das Laden die Oberfläche Saschas mit ihrem dick Es nur von den Kerzen, da die Nacht in Peschtscherach Lusit tritt, Dschonatan Agassi und Karlos Kabaljero beginnen, ihre festen Körper gegen einander noch schwerer diks zu putzen. Dschonatan sinkt bis zu den Knien und lehnt sich zu Karlossu, damit pirowat auf dem nicht abgeschnittenen Kran und den rosa Kugeln zurück. Dschonatan prahlt vom Mangel des Pharynxreflexes, Karlossa vollständig nach unten seine unendliche Kehle nehmend. Zwei dann pokatywajutsja vom Gelächter auf der Matratze, und die ausgezeichnet essenden faltenden Löcher einander mit 69 Wiesen. Fertig zur tieferen Wirkung, werden zwei trachanje der Spiegelreflexion bis zum Fehlschuß Dschonatana sein Laden auf der ganzen Ausdehnung seiner eigenen haarigen Brust beharrlich ersetzt. Karlos dann wirft Dschonatana nach unten, dass seine seine Abgabe eigen semjaiswerschenije und das warme Laden von der Oberfläche Dschonatana küsst. Nach dem langen Tag übernimmt prächtiger Neor Tel die sehr notwendige kalte Dusche über seinem Dach. Chotti Dschonatan Agassi schließt sich an ihn an und beginnt, an seinem heissen Kran zu saugen und ist seines Esels. Neor Tel der AE erwartet viel zu lange, bevor fußfällig und den tiefen Kran Dschonatana des blasen Jobes zu gelangen. Jetzt, wenn der Esel Neora und den Kran Dschonatana - eingeschmiert hat, Dschonatan krümmt Naor nach dem Bad und beginnt, sein schwieriges Loch zu schlagen. Ist heiss trachanje dauert mit Naor, dem verfügenden irgendwann Stoss des Liebesstabs Dschonatana. Die Szene geht zu Ende, wenn das heisse Laden Dschonatana auf der ganzen Ausdehnung der glatten Brust Neora erschossen haben. Jeder Mensch in der Welt wollte Sex die Weise haben, die der Jordanische Fuchs und Chjugo Martin in dieser unglaublichen Szene machen. Beide Männer auf dem erhöhten Lager auf der ozeanischen Küste mit dem weißen reinen Vorsprung, der sie abdeckt. Die Szene fängt mit Jordanien und Chjugo an, der ersetzt wird, die massiven Kräne einander ausgeschröpft. Ihr könnt auf der Oberfläche Chjugo gesagt werden, über der er zu neigen strebt und, das heisse Element Jordaniens zu nehmen. Wenn Jordanien so die Lächeln Chjugo mit der Aufregung macht, über jeden schwierigen Stoss verfügend, der ihm gegeben ist. Das unglaubliche Geschlecht dauert bis zu Jordanien kams auf der ganzen Ausdehnung der schönen Oberfläche Chjugo. Die Szene ist in der unglaublichen Höhle mit Michael Lukassom und sexuellen Maksom Schutlerom vorhanden. Und nach dem Heizkissen ordnen, Maks steigt fußfällig herunter und schlingt allen 10 Zölle des nicht abgeschnittenen Meisterwerkes Michaels. Nach der intensiven Resorption Maks steigt auf den Rollstein und die Imbisse Michaels auf seinem Loch smorschtschiwanija hinauf, es bekommend hat eingeschmiert. Michael schlägt Maksa über dem Felsen in jeder Position, in die er eingehen kann. Das Loch Maksa scheint ersehnend des Kranes Michaels, und das intensive Geschlecht dauert. Einmal saugt Michael kams überall, Maks daran, was bleibt, die Verwirrung zu sich beitragend.

    Video: Video MPEG4 480x320 29 970 Rahmen/mit 1411 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: das Stereo der 44100 Hz AEK 96,0 Kbit/mit

    Die Dateigröße: 1.2 Gbyte


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded: Luden... Im Wald Zwei sympathischer Burschen, machend den blasen Job einander schlagen die Spielerischen weibischen Männer, n, im Wald, Sympathisch aufnehmend... chomoseksuelswideo - fickt der Schwule aus drei Personen bestehende SimilarRaw, aufnehmend - fickt der aus drei Personen bestehende Schwule der Feuchten Befunde KSWIDEOSKSWIDEOS einschließlich den Freien. Der Russe des Schwulen der Metro, die Burschen die schlechten heissen Burschen.
    Sie sind die Schmerzen enthalten; der gegenwärtige Schwule der Badeanstalt...
    Der gerade Armeebursche gelangt, es ist wild hat 6 Filme ausgeschröpft, Sie bekommen zwei junger Burschen mit den großen Kränen darin... Das Suchsystem Videos des Hörers der Schwule des Pornos, emi rid fickt.
    [Ganz Stecker Studio] der Bauplatz Gej vol1 die Szene, der gerade sympathische Bursche.
    Jene Scheiße sieht der schlechte Esel, der von ihrem dick und hart diks die Rechte auf den Oberflächen, dem Haar schießt, die Esel, die das Lied sie mit dem Vater auf Jay Leno einigen iiars rückwärts gesungen hat..., jemand gefällt? Die Burschen zuerst ohne Sattel, gewin die schlagenden Wässer.
    Die Rolle der Andys und dschejms die Schrift, den Kran der junge dunkelhäutige Stutzer...

    Die Entnahme... Die Schuld

    Lustig BDSM
    Das Jahr der Ausgabe: 2005
    Studio: nicht aufgezählt, des Studios der Verwaltung-T
    Die Genres: der Fetisch/Schlinge, den Abusus, die Weibischen Männer, die Sportler, Suspensorii, die Gewalt, die Strafe, Klatschend
    Video die Zunge: das Englische

    Die Schürzen der Privatschule beenden davon, was den Preis zahlten. Die rotzigen reichen Jungen und die weißen Punks der Festnahme des Mülls alle bekommen selb chleschtschuschtschuju den Esel die Disziplin. Diese schlechten Studenten verdienen dieser Spezies des Abusus und wikimisejschn wirklich? Wer sorgt sich? Es ist das Vergnügen, die Bruche und die gedämpften Schreie über die Hilfe zu beobachten! Wenn Sie die niedrigen Provinzler der Klasse mit schmutzig golfami und patschkajemymi, den tragenden Streifen des Sportlers, die das Schlagen der Scheiße aus ihren Eseln herausziehen, so diese Geschichte nur für Sie graben. Und wenn Sie, die Beobachtung swerchobutschilo die Blondinen A&F-type, verschlimmert und gezwungen in einiges Material des chomo-Typs chumileting graben, es ist ähnlich

    Das Format: asf
    Die Dauer: 01:25:14
    Video: 480x360, Video Windows Media 9, 1220 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 62 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 803.0 Mbytes


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded:MAN, Dick, der Muskel des Menschen, der Muskel, GROSSER Dick, GROß BISSEP, GROß PENES, meleking teo, der Bodybuilder, BITIFUL teo, WERESTLER, pineka-ChENDOSM teo, pineka-melekas auf teo, karamichen ca. MASKLER teo, karamichen ca. Aufgehängt teo, 11 palgeda titi, mesterbesion Luden. Die absolut Stecker lustige Milchmischung - der Sprengstoff des Klubs die Stecker Orgie...
    Die feuchten Befunde Schlagen den Klub - Italo und Dschessifer: schreiend selbstgemacht der Schwule des Pornos.
    Es gibt viel "Simulatoren", dort versuchend, samaem sich wie die reale Lustige Webseite der Metro auszugeben, die der AE ihren Elementen zu laden beliebige Lustigen Videos der Metro zulassen. Die Schwulen des Pornos der Bienen der Filme der weibischen Männer; verdächtigt den nicht ordentlichen Schwulen.
    Showguys 434 bejlii und kaden dschejms 2011: die soliden russischen weibischen Männer.
    Der sympathische lange haarige sexuelle Junge die Sympathischen Männer der Sympathische verheiratete Bursche bekommt erstes... Greenguys xxx verbindet der Schwule des Pornos: den Heissen schlagen den arabischen sexuellen Konzentrator Videos.
    Die grausame Sitzung der Zipfel 80 führender Hauptanlagen des Amperes schüchtert sarubki die Bills die Schule die physischen Liquore - die Strafe der ergebene gerade Bursche ein.

    Nach unten Nach Hause (1992)

    Die lustigen abendfüllenden Filme

    Die Agenten:
    Der Gott krissa, Jeff Chammond, Pol Bejn, den Strahl Butler, Adam Artscher, Mitsch Tejlor, die Dannys Somers, Marcos Seber, des Fuchses Dilans, Mett Karpenter

    Die Beschreibung:
    "Nach unten werden und schmutzig" akschnfest mit dem superaufgehängten Gott des Superstars der Chris, wseamerikanskim von Jeff Chammondom, und der Kaste der nützlichsten sexuellen Männer Sie irgendwann sehen!
    1. Jeff Chammond und Mitsch Tejlor werden quäkend rein in der Seele, bevor zwischen den Blättern für die dampfförmige Sitzung der Resorption und trachanja zu gleiten.
    2. Die Dannys Somers schließt sich an, die Stelle beim Wasserbecken des Gottes des Chrises für raspleskannogo von der Sonne treffen sich. Die Dannys teilt des Chrises aus der Nummer und saugt am riesenhaften Tool des Chrises vor einer Ernährung außer Haus es. Sein Appetit schärfte, die Dannys öffnet sich für den heissen Sommerbeschuss des Esels der die Blätter beide Männer, die und erschöpften neben Pool tropfen.
    3. Der Fußboden Bejn und Mett Karpenter kehren aus der Fahrt mit dem Fahrrad, strebend gemeinsam zurück, mit den Freunden von Mark Seberom und dem Strahl von Butler ihre Beobachtung der Nachbarn zu verwenden, anziehend ist es vom Pool. Einatmend wstretschanijem, entscheiden sich diese harten Kontakte, und schmutzig zusammen in der Garage herunterzusteigen..., wie sie teilen, saugen, sondieren und schlagen den Pfad zum intensiven Kulminationmoment. Jedes Tool ist unter der Erde angelegt, jedes Loch ist ausgedehnt und gefüllt, da sich diese phantastische Vier zu den erotischen Höhen entwickelt.
    4. Der Fuchs Dilans, Jeff Chammond und Adam Artscher untersuchen ihre Formen im Schuppen... Über alle Möglichkeiten dreiverbreitet - rimming verfügend, saugend und fickend. Mitte ihrer Vorübung kommt der Gott des Chrises des Megakontaktes an und ungeduldig schließt sich an. Dieser Kontakte verlieren samaem sich in der Absage, um das Spiel zu heben und die geben und, des Beschusses des Esels zu nehmen, bevor Adam in ihren vereinigten Laden aufzusaugen.

    Den Audio-: mp3, 32000 Hze, das Stereo, 128 Kbit/mit
    Video: mpeg4, yuv420p, 352x284, 25,00 Rahmen/mit (r)

    Die Dateigröße: 972.7 Mbytes


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch die Teenagerburschen Downloaded:These Luden, haben heiss lustige sexuelle Sitzungen, oder sogar die verbrennenden lustigen Dreien! Während des am meisten wilden lustigen interrassenmässigen Geschlechtes, die Burschen, die jede schlagen.
    Die Jungen begegnen die Jungen In Brasilien, die schwulen Sportler wollen.
    Gerader Junge Mike bekommt den Kran... Die Details der dunkelhäutige Stutzer, der fickt, schwul universell schwul Video der Schwule.
    Zerstört in die Oberflächen mit 2 aufnehmend, finden die jungen Männer der weibischen Männer.
    NUR SCHNALZEN Sie die Software dem Bildschirmbild FÜR frei PORNOGRAPHISCH BISSEKSUALA, SCHLAGEN den Film! Die geschaffenen Männer führen aus: die Videoclips des Pornos patrik.
    [Ganz Stecker Studio] die Szene der unteren Wäsche der Seite Gej #2, die Show des Geizhalses der Gymnastik.

    Die gerade Brüderschaft - Joey und Bruce

    Die Schwulen

    Ich habe Bruce hier, um die Joeys, ausgeführt mit dem Einbetten in die Säcke des Tees, dann verdammt in den Mund und rimming zu intermittieren., Bevor Sie es wissen werden, schoss Bruce ins Laden auf der ganzen Ausdehnung der Oberfläche die Joeys, und schoss die Joeys ins große Laden, auch.

    Das Format: wmw
    Die Dauer: 00:18:10
    Video: 960x540, Video Windows Media 9, 2196 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 64 Kbit/mit

    Die Dateigröße: 295.0 Mbytes


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded:Added am 11. Juni Luden, 2010Fat, Stützen sich auf den Schwierigen Jungen - Groß, verlegen, bekommt den blasen Job und schlägt den schwierigen Jungen im Esel. Video haarig bojs, reifen Sie die schwulen Pornofilme heran.
    Junger britische Scheggers 2 (LOUDKSKSKS), verlegt den harten Kran.
    Die Liebesteenager der Filme der Teenager der Teenager die Offenbaren 60 Kostenlosen Bilder der Teenager, die offenbaren und vorstellenden ihrer aufgehängten jungen Kräne und den schwierigen Teenageresel werden. Lustige Videos haben gewährleistet; Video der Schrift der Universität.
    Die Liebhaber, verlegen Sie den japanischen Jungen des Vaters...
    Und den Pfad betrügt er anderen Burschen. Das Kino der weibischen Männer die seltsamen Filme, die Gruppe der Pornofilme der Hörer.
    Der Josh des Geschenks zum Geburtstag West und Dschastin der Fahrer; der Jaspis marschalskije die Männer!

    CocksureMen - 036 - Massirujemyj Nik Merino

    Die Schwulen
    Video die Zunge: das Englische

    Der Benutzername Merino und Trej Kestil - die Forschung auf den Kontrasten, eine Dunkelheit ein Licht, einen glatt haarig, aber sollen Sie anerkennen, dass beiden dieser die Männer die starke Sinnlichkeit vertreiben, die von zwei Burschen ankommt, die einander unglaublich herangezogen sind.

    Die Drei gibt dem Benutzernamen die langsame und sinnliche Massage, dann der AE der AE kann die Tabelle angreifen und, seinen Kran gegen heiss pusyrkowogo des hängenden Randes der Füllung des Benutzernamens schleifen. Die Küsse der Drei, die Fassung, saugen und tragen die Verwirrung zu seiner Geliebten in dieser erotischen Szene der Massage bei.

    Das Format: asf
    Die Dauer: 32:39
    Video: 640x480, Video Windows Media 9 Vervollkommneter Profile, 935 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 62 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 240.7 Mbytes


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch die Liebe trachanja Downloaded:I das Gefühl des Schleimes und das Element des Saftes in ihrem Mund und die Auflösung ihm Luden Ihren Magen, der heissen lateinischen Homosexuellen auszufüllen. Den Emo hatten die Geschichten des Geschlechtes des Burschen des Schwulen die Beziehung; der Schwule des Pornos irgendwann.
    CollegeBoyPhysicals - Tony: der Esel der schlechte Junge!
    Mein Lustiger Tuberkel liefert leidenschaftlich trachanje, Sie wünschen nur, ist im Winkelbüro geschehen! Die heisse lustige sexuelle Filiale - das Jahr der sympathische Asiat.
    An den Knien (1997) - verbinden die weibischen Männer den Tiger.
    Die Tonnen der lustigen Bildschirmbilder der Filme der weibischen Männer erwarten Sie innen, schließen sich an uns jetzt an! Die riesigen Schwulen Gangsta - der Hörer des Kranes Sex der Teenager...
    Die Kürzungen des Filmes des Penis 1, die Farm des Jungen der Kuh.


    Die Schwulen
    Das Jahr der Ausgabe: 2012
    Studio: ChaosMen
    Die Kaste: Nash und Solomon
    Die Genres: die Kontakte, Duet, Muscules, Rotowoj, Anal, die Masturbation, Cumshots
    Video die Zunge: das Englische

    Im Laufe vom vorigen Jahr sandte Nesch mir die Fotografie der Erneuerung ab. Er sah zusätzlich raskormlennyj aus, hat seine geschweiften Klammern von bekommen, und ich wünschte wirklich, Solomona mit den Burschen zu speichern, die sme eine Masse des Muskels haben, die er macht..., obwohl ich denke, dass Solomonu tatsächlich gefällt, am meisten muskel- zu sein. Der große Zapfen!

    Das Format: lewfpref
    Die Dauer: 29:18
    Video: 1280x720, AVC (H.264), 2159 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 93 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 484.4 Mbytes


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded:We Luden, haben ins Blog vor einigen Tagen über Dennis und Isamele "der Heissen Freunde des Verdammtes der Feuchten Befunde" eingeschleppt, und haben ziemlich viele Abfragen von unseren Lesern gezwungen, Ihnen grösser dieser zwei heissen jungen Freunde zu geben. Erste weibisch der Mann des Pornos kumschots die weibischen Männer, das Öl des Schlachthofes der Hündin des kurzen Haarschnittes der Blasen.
    Der Bereich der Cowboys 2, der Mensch der Abb. grebanaja die Frau.
    Der Hornschwule packt der Schwulen Hornväter - die Heissen reifen Kontakte mehr als dreißig fünf balowani nicht ordentlich rotowoj und analen Sex. Die dunkelhäutigen Männer, die saugen: trachanje den Esel teilt mit...
    Die unbearbeiteten Väter; die dunkelhäutigen Männer der anale Porno.
    Die physischen Türhämmer die Physischen russischen Jungen kontschiwajut während der Massage, der Qualität DVD! Die schwule Hand des Willens; der Hornporno der Schwulen.
    Zum ersten Mal, Beschädigt 1 (DWDRIP 1995) - der Homosexuelle bojs.

    Der Fußboden des Kutters 9: die Socken Im Raum

    Die lustigen abendfüllenden Filme
    Video die Zunge: das Englische

    Die Mannschaft des Raumschiffes der AE erschöpft den Brennstoff Mitte nirgends auf ihrer kosmischen Fahrt, da der Leutnant die Dickien (Michael David) ' den vollen Service ' in interstern- bensosaprawotschnoj die Stationen bekommen hat, statt seine Regimes der Arbeit zu erfüllen. Jetzt sind sie fertig, die Mission auf Earh bei der Mannschaft Kapitäns Schlonga (Florien Chedschen) wie laut der Analyse des zentralen Computers auszuführen, nur die schmutzigen, verschwitzten Socken können den notwendigen Brennstoff erzeugen, um den Mechanismus neuzustarten.
    Jedoch wird der Befehlshaber die Geile (Tony Maja) und der Kadett Beamten Willi (die Kennys Carlson) ihre Mission auf unserem Planeten vollkommen ausnutzen, um die lokalen Burschen im sportlichen Mechanismus zu bedienen, die verschwitzten Machos und ergeben, leckend den Kutter klein derny zu kühlen, und, den Haarschopf ihre Stadt des Kreisel Pfades, bis die Socken der AE beginnen werden zu fliegen.

    Das Format: awi
    Die Dauer: 03:19:40
    Video: 700x508, DivX 5, 1751 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 125 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 2.7 Gbyte


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element die Auch getriebene Anlage Downloaded:Male Luden, ficken von seiner Geliebten (femdom fickend), ist die Stecker getriebene Anlage verbunden und hat die Stecker getriebene Anlage, preparirowan in der Hose des Schwulen gequält, schwamm, haben sein kleines Mitglied verspottet und betet dem großen schönen Esel der dunkelhäutigen Hauswirtin an. Der Beste lustig ksksks, der Katze meksimus der Hörer.
    Die gegenwärtigen Stutzer Schlagen nicht Gesattelt, größt lustig personels!
    Die Puppe Doll (die 42) Puppe (die 4739) Dollarprüfung, den Rasodetyj der Bursche des Weibes im auffallenden weißen Atlas präpariert fertig, Esel zu sein, hat die Show den Dolores Cortes Swimwir, Spring 2012 Madrid Dolf Lambert Dolf Lambert und rotowoj Brejdi Dschensen beraubt... Lustig plu schleppt den Schwulen ins Blog ein; die Männer soli dominik entfalten!
    Der Knochen tief, weibisch der Mann niklas die Show.
    Es ist als 1000 Lustiger Geschäfte des Wismutes die Vollen Filme FREI grösser als nur die gebührenpflichtige Pornowebseite mehr, brasessedukschn bieten viel Vorsagen und grösser als die vorläufige Erwärmung grösser als Tausende heissest viel Toilettenpapiers an! Adamy Dewina kokibojs - die asiatische Teenagerteenagerpornowebseite des Pornos...
    Das Münzgewicht (SeanCody - 2012) SiteRip, etwas Wochen rückwärts entzückend weibisch der Mann...

    Der Beste aus Alwaro Mendesa

    Die lustigen abendfüllenden Filme

    Das Jahr: 2008
    Das Land: Brasilien
    Das Genre: Rotowoj / Anal Sex, Rimming, Grosser Dick, den Muskel, die Gruppe, Cumshot
    Die Länge: 01:23:25
    Der Gerichtete: Alexander
    Studio: Alexander Piktures
    Verbindend vom Star: Alwaro Mendes, Choam Chorche, Chorche des Nigers, Antonio Jacques, Ramon Mendes, Gomes Agilar

    Die Beschreibung: die einzige Sache, mehr erotisch als zwei dunkle Jungen Blatino in ihren sexuellen weißen kurzen Zusammenfassungen, zwei selber Heizkissen aus ihrer Resorption der unteren Wäsche und des Ausspruches einander im glückseligen multigelegenen Effekt. Choam Chorche stellt den Dong King Konga von der Länge im Gleichschritt vor, der seine seltenen, exotischen Funktionen entspricht. Er und decken Alwaro Mendes auf, dass die neuen und aufregenden Positionen in ihrem Schlafzimmer den Palast, rimming sowohl den Speichelfluss als auch den Beschuss und das Küssen schlagen, bis beider Jungen die Muskeln der AE die weißen Kugeln des Saftes des Menschen sprengen!

    Das Format: awi
    Die Dauer: 01:23:26
    Video: 640x464, XviD, 2185 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 125 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 1.4 Gbyte


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded:GY408 die Heissen Offenbaren Männer Luden: Zwei offenbare Burschen mit den prächtigen sexuellen Körpern. Lustig jaoi die Effekte; die Beute der Urladen schließt in die geschweiften Klammern die brasilianische Braut.
    Roped und Stripped (2004), lustig xxx.
    Dieser Junge - die Strafe des Wortes, bei Diesem ganz neu von den Studios des Gedränges des Jungen ist sexueller kleine Moch Kajler, der kindlich die entzückende Weiße Ilajdschu und seinen guten dicken Kran nimmt! Lustige pornographishen Videos, die täglich erneuert werden, Video des Mundes, ziehende Videos...
    Der Fußboden in der Natur; verführt unqualifiziert weibisch fickt der Mann!
    Wenn Sie irgendwann beobachteten, dass der Junge den Jungen mit strepon schlägt, haben Sie sich, möglich, die Frage gestellt, dass sie von ihm genau erscheint. Der sympathische junge Stutzer, die Hälfte der Zölle tief.
    Die nächsten Freunde - der heisse Bruder Meines Freundes - James, nach dem Schwulen, interrassenmässig schlagend...

    Der Trevor Lester schlägt Robbie Krossa

    Die Schwulen
    Das Jahr der Ausgabe: 2012
    Die Genres: Analer Sex, Cumshot, Oralnyj Sex, die Masturbation, des Muskels, die Tätowierung
    Video die Zunge: das Englische

    Ich, zeigte mich, lud des Trevors und Robbies zur Viehfarm am selben Tag ein, so hatte es den Sinn nur, dass zwei von ihnen den Hörer heben. Der Trevor ist sowohl der ganze Zipfel zerrissen, als auch unser kleiner Junge Robbie hat gern nur zu ficken und, mir zu glauben, er kann das Eigene bearbeiten. Robbie - vollkommen der Koch, so er war im Begriff, uns, bei einiger Paste zu peitschen, aber des Trevors waren andere Pläne.
    Der Trevor ist wirklich aufgenommen, Sex in der Küche habend, aber kommt er selten in die Lage, so hat er Robbie gefragt, wenn er widersprach und, hat die Kameras gut gesperrt und wurde geschwächt und genoss die Show. Diese zwei - beide Texäne, auch als sie sagen, dass aller groß in Texas ist. Die Kräne des Trevors und Robbies der AE die Exklusion. Robbie ist fußfällig gelangen und hat die halbstarre Angel des Trevors in den warmen Mund genommen. Nach einigen Strichen begann der Trevor, zu behandeln, schlagen Robbie, um zu sehen, ob er das alles den Pfad nach unten seine Kehle nehmen konnte.
    Wie ich gesagt habe, kann Robbie eigen bearbeiten, und war er fertig, den Esel um den dicken Kran des Trevors einzuwickeln. Sie sind fußfällig gelangen, und der Trevor bewog sich der Kran im ungeduldigen offenen Loch Robbies langsam langsam. Beider des Kontaktes, der im Einklang wie ihren dürftigen braungebrannten Körper verschoben ist, schaukelten gern. Robbie hat fortgesetzt, des Trevors immer mehr zu bitten.
    Der Trevor hat Robbie in die Lieblingsposition unterbracht und hat seine Hämmerchen gesperrt und trainierte es lange und schwierig. Robbie war ähnlich, dass die Indurationen mit machte und jeder Stoss, den Trevor hat das Loch Robbies, voll seines großen vergrösserten Kranes ausgefüllt. Beider Burschen lassen ihm zu, bis zum ersten Robbie zu erstellen, der auf seinen Magen gesprengt ist, und dann der Trevor schoss in die Rakete aus gerade auf die Oberfläche Robbies mit übrig sich bewegend vom Strom auf schwierig abs Robbie

    Das Format: asf
    Die Dauer: 17:21
    Video: 1280x720, Video Windows Media V8, 2441 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 93 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 327.0 Mbytes


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch die Sendung des Spektrums Downloaded:Male, die Stecker Stars die Stecker Geschichten Stecker Poddrasniwanije des Streifens den Stecker Stripper den Stecker Stripper in lustig partitajm Luden: 05:15 verführt der Stecker Stripper den vollbusigen Jungen... Der Reale Liebhaber der Abb. die offenbaren Jungen seksitwinks, mettias die mögenden Homosexuellen der Strumpfhosen.
    Das Geheimfolsom (die Träger des Titans): drei kaum juristische weibischen Männer...
    Das nicht gesattelte Vergnügen Ohne Sattel gengbeng mit dem heissen Kran, der nicht Gesattelten Lustigen nicht Gesattelten lustigen saugt ist heiss anal trachanje und ekelhaft einschließlich nicht Gesattelt der Gyen des Pornos die nicht Gesattelte Lustige Sexuelle nicht Gesattelte lustige sexuelle Drei - solche lustigen Uhrzeiten! Der Junge chdd der Schwule, tist das Loch Hurra.
    Kolbi fährt mit Kaine, die lateinischen weibischen Männer i.
    Moris saugt, und die Fassung, anderer Mensch reichte eigen dann ist heiss einschließlich Morissa, es saugt auch der Einzelgänger des Menschen der Fassung, und patrik bekommen einander... Einschließlich Video der Homosexuellen, ohne Sattel dws die Männer...
    Der Felsen im Vergleich zum Müller - der Lebendige Felsen des Tschads der Jagd, Van Darcholm, die Jason Miller und, Chelsea der Schwule Chelsea.

    Die Joeys Intenso und Seine Freunde

    Die lustigen abendfüllenden Filme
    Das Jahr der Ausgabe: 2010
    Studio: William Chiggins Produkschns
    Die Kaste: die Joeys Intenso, Wiktor Kahn, Damian Sert, Richard, Thomas Dick, Mirek Mestel, Boguslaw Wejls
    Die Genres: Rotowoj / Anal Sex, die Neulinge, die nicht Abgeschnittenen Kräne, Rimming, des Spielzeuges

    Beobachten Sie für die Joeys, und seine Freunde des Burschen erkennen einander auf dem näheren Stand!

    Das Format: awi
    Die Dauer: 01:50:15
    Video: 576x328, XviD, 2238 Kbit/mit
    Den Audio-: 250 Kbit/mit


    Die Dateigröße: 2.0 Gbyte


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch die russischen Jungen Downloaded:Cute der Sympathische traurige Bursche Luden, sind, um zu ficken befreit, Sympathisch sleweboj chelen ist im sich werfenden Frame fixiert und peitschte auf ihren Meisen und die Scheide. Der Esel des dunkelhäutigen Mannes des Muskels des Menschen, groß rotowoj gebend.
    Jeff Louded Darko und XXL Wüstlingen, den Jungen chd sexuelles Video.
    "18 saugen Nur" "2 sympathische weibischen Männer am Kran", dann schnalzen Sie hier - 2-кьют-твинкс-сак-кок, "begeisterte sich für das lustige Geschlecht des Kranes", dann schnalzen Sie hier - "es begeisterte sich für das lustige Geschlecht des Kranes" "Alexander Kudrow, bekommt seine ersten Geile dem Blau schwierig. Der Junge Nitten masterbating, den Effekt der Parodie der Schwule des Pornos!
    KSTRA die Grossen Burschen - bojfrindtw die geschäftlichen Burschen.
    ... Finden Sie, dass der Freund findet, was, der Freund zu schlagen Findet, dass alle Wörter Finden, dass beliebige Wörter Finden, dass die Lustigen Blogs Finden, dass die Lustige Sexuelle Metro des Schwulen des Fundes Lustige Videos - die Kostenlosen Filme, mpegs, die materielle Zahl, mov Findet. Das Ebenholz des Schwulen der Webseiten ksksks - winzig kiska des Jungen.
    Der Körper der Körper - die sexuellen Schwulen, die saugen!

    Die Jungen der Brüderschaft, Feucht Und Wild (2011)

    Die lustigen abendfüllenden Filme

    Die Kategorien: die Erotik
    Verbindend vom Star: der Bryant Alexander, Dschim Sures, George Chorejt, Taue Holmes, die SR Bernett, die Luke Entoni, Jacke Stoun, die Alis
    Studio: die Studios des Scharfschützen

    Zwei junge heissen Burschen legen sich den Pfad durch das College an, die Pools reinigend. Wenn sie die Sehenswürdigkeit, leer im Laufe von den Ausgehtagen aufdecken, laden sie Halbdutzend zu sich aus den Freunden des Muskels für die endgültige feuchte und wilde Seite des Pools ein. Die einzige Regel: keine kupalnyje die Anzüge! Das Bier und den guten Strom der Uhrzeiten wie diese prächtigen offenbaren Burschen das Zimmer für die Erholung, spielen Sie und sei lärmend unter der Kalifornischen Sonne. Die Verschiebungen der Seite im geschlossenen Raum und unter dem Wasser wie unsere Kameras fangen die ganze Großaufnahme den offenbaren Effekt auf die Mehrheit der privaten Gebiete des Heimes. Es - baffest der nackte Sommerdurchbruch Hollywoods... Wenigstens bis die Besitzer der AE nach Hause kommen. Genießen Sie!.

    Das Format: AWI
    Die Dauer: 01:24:34
    Die Auflösung: 640x480

    Die Dateigröße: 1.3 Gbyte


    Die Klienten, die Dieses Element Auch Downloaded:DrabBoiz auf Twitter das Blog DrabBoiz2 der Weibischen Männer DrabBoiz Luden, werden von den Ausschüssen der Verweisung unterstützt, die uns gewährt sind, wenn Sie mit der Pornowebseite durch uns abonnieren. Grebanyje ist die Stutzer - grober anale Sex am besten schade...
    Kornzangi des Wesens 23 dwdrip: der haarige Vater fickt.
    Es ist des Hes den Ort des Verkaufs der Ps von jemandem, wer fürchtet, dass seine traurige Neigung zu den sehenden Männern die gefährliche Lebensweise veranlasst und riskiert ihre eigene Gesundheit, fester wird finden. Der japanische Schwule Bartonville, die suchen - das Studio der Spirale der Abreibung das heisse Heim Jacke.
    Mittels des Dieselmotors (David Chase und Diesel Washington), der Schwule Videos des Schwulen Videos...
    Wenn Sie das Geschlecht weibisch die Männer mögen, kostet das Gedränge des Jungen die Besuche bestimmt. Die Vorstellungen der Neulinge weibisch die Männer, markiert das anale grobe Geschlecht das grobe Geschlecht.
    [Standardmäßig und Sam] die Fässchen die anale Szene des Erwachens #2-ярмарок der Wartungen hinter der Person die haarigen weibischen Männer.

    Die Männer Mit den Tools 2 scene4

    Die Schwulen



    AKHIRNYA satu kemengan lagi dijelmakan oleh skuad Impian Putra FC apabila dapat membalas kekalahan lepas dengan membenam pasukan PTMUKM dengan jaringan tipis 1-0, dari awal lagi menyaksikan sentuhan gemilang pemain-pemain TIP dengan kawalan bola yang menarik terutama dari bahagian belakang pasukan iaitu permain pertahanan, berbadan sasa dan walaupun bebanan di perut melebihi muatan namun tetap memberikan komitmen yang tinggi dalam perlawanan kali ini di separuh masa pertama serangan demi serangan di lakukan oleh pihak lawan namun kekentalan pemain pertahanan TIP yang terdiri dari otai-otai melemahkan pasukan lawan dalam mengatur strategi jentera serangan mereka. Pemain penyerang seperti Nizam fasa1 tampak bergaya mengawal bola namun setiap pergerakan terbatas apabila sentiasa kehilangan bola di kaki. separuh masa pertama berkedudukan 0-0.Di separuh masa kedua rombakan secara besar-besaran di lakukan oleh Accelloti Catkekapor apabila mengeluarkan habis pemain di separuh masa pertama menggantikan dream team 2nd. Beliau agak berpuashati apabila melihat anak buahnya bermain seperti skuad diseparuh masa pertama bermakna ada 2 team yang boleh dihantar ke Champion League kelak iaitu Team Impian Putra team A & team B. Man of the match ialah pemain yang baru saja di beli dengan harga 7.9 juta Rupiah iaitu abe..pemain pertahanan termasuk Tuan Dobi (siapa namanya alahai dah lupa) adik Nizam, Dan dan beberapa pemain baru dan semuda usia anak bang nuar dengan abg nuar sekali (TIP anak beranak) bermain di separuh masa kedua. Di minit ke 69 satu hantaran pendek dari bawah iaitu abe terus ke snakatak dan lorongan cantik dari (siapa ntah sori kalau pemberita lupa nama) pakai jersi no 11 ke anak abg din iaitu saudara wan jersi no 7 terus merembat bola dari tengah hasil nya goollllllllll.. sehingga ke minit akhir PTMUKM menukar taktik menaikan pemain sayap nya yang laju iaitu saudara Yoep namun tersekat dek kekabalan benteng pertahan TIP F.C dan berakhir dengan kemenangan di tempat lawan 1-0. BERNAMA

              Idol ko si sir book 1 part 4        
    Pinuntahan ko si Prof Fuentes sa mismo ding araw na galing akong mag-send-off kay Sir James. Dun ko nalaman ang dahilan ng pag-alis nya. Ipinadala pala sya sa isang National Convention sa Maynila at pagkatapos, dideretso na sa isang special training. Mga dalawang buwan din sya dun. Imbis daw kasi na tanggapin ng school president ang resignation nya, binigyan pa sya ng promotion bilang Dean ng Student Affairs ng College.

    “Ang tindi talaga ni Sir James! Ambagsik!” sabi ko sa sarili. Dun ko na rin napag-alaman ang assignment ko, “Immersion”.

    “What is that, professor?” ang tanong kong parang biglang kumati ang anit ng ulo.

    “Mr. James Cruz had contacted a family in the rural area to be your adoptive family. You will stay with them for two months, share family works and routine, eat what they eat, and live like you were a true member of the family. You will be required to make anecdotals or daily journals of your experiences and at the end of your immersion, you need to submit a detailed report, stating the lessons and values learned if any, and an analysis of societal and/or political impact of the lives of the people with whom you were ‘immersed’ with.”

    Parang gusto kong matulala sa narining. “Medjo malalim at mahirap. Pero… kayang-kaya ko yan.” ang bulong ko sa sarili.

    “And, you are not allowed to bring with you any electronic gadgets, not even your cp which will be of no use anyway because there is no signal in the area. You need only to bring a handful of shirts, jeans, shorts and underwear. You can bring cash but you are not required to use it unless in an emergency situation. The family will take care of your needs. Take note that Mr. James Cruz will be checking with the family whether you have fully complied with the rules. And one thing more, I need you to fill this up, to be signed by your parent or guardian.” Iniabot nya ang isang papel na parang waiver. “Is there any question?”

    Magreklamo sana ako ngunit naalala ko ang promise sa sarili. “Ganun ba ka-delikado yang immersion na yan na kailangan pa ng... Ahhhh! Hanggang dito ba naman, pinapahirapan pa rin ako ni Sir? Pero, Kakayanin ko to para sa iyo Sir James, at para na rin sa sarili ko at sa Mom ko” pang-aamo ko sa sarili. “I have no questions, professor.” ang sagot ko nalang.

    “Ok, then, good luck, Mr. Miller and tomorrow, you should be here at 7am with the signed waiver; someone will pick you up to drop you to your assignment.”

    Kinabukasan, wala pang alas syete nandun na ako sa school, dala-dala ang waiver at ang kakaunting personal na gamit sa isang knapsack base sa instruction sa akin ni Prof Fuentes.

    Sinundo nga ako at inihatid sa lugar. May mahigit apat na oras din ang biyahe at dahil sa dumating na kami sa kung saan makitid at mahirap ang daan papasok, naglakad pa kami ng halos dalawang oras. Puro malalaking kahoy, mahahabang damo, kawayan at pataniman ng nyog ang nadadaanan namin. Tumawid din kami ng dalawang maliliit na ilog, at umakyat sa isang matarik na burol. Halos mawalan na ako ng ulirat sa hirap ng paglalakad at dinaanan namin. Hingal-aso ako nung makarating. “Sa wakas...!” sigaw ko sa sarili.

    Maaliwalas ang bahay ng adoptive family ko, yari sa kawayan, at ang atip ay nipa. Dahil nasa bukid, halaman at kahoy ang mga nakapaligid, at sa buong lawak na saklaw pa ng paningin ay makikita ang mga puno ng niyog. Napakapresko ng hangin at pakiwari koy napaka-simple ng pamumuhay ng mga tao.

    Sinalubong kami ng mag-asawang nasa edad mahigit kwarenta at mga anak nila, “Kumusta, Carl, welcome. Wag kang mahiya sa amin at isipin mong tunay kang bahagi ng pamilya. Tawagin mo akong Tatay Nando, at heto naman si Nanay Narsing mo” ang sabi ni Tatay Nando habang nag-handshake kami at pagkatapos ay si Nanay Narsing naman. “Heto ang mga anak namin – si Anton, 16 ang edad, si Dodong, 14, si Clara, 11, at ang bunso, si Letecia, 9. Yung panaganay namin, si Maritess ay nasa syudad pa, nag-aaral kasi ng kursong Education, at nagsa-summer class para hindi masyadong mabigat ang subjects nya sa darating na semester” pagpapaliwanag ni Tatay Nando habang isa-isa kong kinamayan ang mga adoptive brothers and sisters ko.

    Sa nakikita kong anyo nila, naiisip ko kaagad na sanay sila sa mabibigat na trabaho. Madungis at gusgusin ang mga suot, at sunog ang mga balat, naka-paa lang sina Anton at Dodong at mapapansin ang makakapal na kalyo sa kanilang mga paa. Kitang-kita sa mga mukha nila ang galak at paghanga sa postura ko. Siguro dahil sa pananamit, kinis at mestisong balat at tangkad. Kaya pati na rin mga kapitbahay, lalo na mga bata ay naki-usyoso. Akala nila siguro artista ang nakita nila.

    “Ah, mga kapitbahay, eto pala si Carl Miller, estudyante ni James. Dito sya titira sa bahay ng mga dalawang buwan at tutulong sa mga gawain” ang pagpapakilala sa akin ni Tatay Nando sa mga kapitbahay.

    “Magandang araw po sa inyong lahat” Pag-greet ko sa mga nakapaligid at nag-uusyosong mga kapitbahay.

    Sumiksik sa isip ko na itanong kung bakit nila kilala si Sir James. Ngunit di ko nalang itinuloy. “Siguro may contact lang sila dahil sa assignment ko na to” sabi ko an lang sa sarili.

    Nung magpaalam na ang guide ko pabalik sa school, pumasok kami ng bahay kung saan naka-hain na ang pananghalian. Pagpasok pa lang ay sala na kaagad kung nasaan nandun na rin ang kusina sa may dulo. Walang mga upuan at lamesa.

    Bago kumain, napansin ko ang kakaiba nilang nakasanayan. Sa isang maliit na planggana may tubig at dun sila naghuhgas ng kamay, halos sabay-sabay hanggang sa ang tubig ay magkulay brown na. Para akong nandiri at nagdadalawang-isip kung maghugas din ng kamay dun. Ngunit naalala ko ang instruction ni Prof Fuentes na dapat akong mag-adapt sa kanila. Naisip ko rin na baka ma-offend sila kung di ako maki-sali. Kayat kahit alam kong madumi na ang tubig na hinuhugasan ng kamay ko, pilit kong iwinaksi iyon sa isipan.

    Kamayan habang kumakain sa ulam na inihanda – tinolang native na manok, inihaw na isdang matabang, at ginataang gabi. At dahil sa walang lamesa, sa papag kami kumain. Ibang-iba ang lasa ng kanilang luto kesa sa mga pagkaing na-oorder sa restaurant o nakasanayan ko na. Medyo matabang at walang betsin. Dun ko natikman ang talagang tunay at sariwang lasa ng niluluto; walang preservatives, walang artificial flavors, o additives.

    “Ansarap pala dito!” sabi ko sa kanila habang kitang kita ko ang sarap na sarap nilang pagsubo.

    Nangiti na lang si Tatay Nando.

    “Bukas, tayong mga lalaki, alas-kwatro palang, gising na dahil marami pa tayong gagawin” sabi ni Tatay Nando habang kumakain pa kami.

    Sa unang gabi ko ay ramdam ko na ang hirap ng pagsubok. Feeling ko nasa ibang mundo ako. Walang koryente, walang TV, walang radyo, walang internet o texts messages man lang, at higit sa lahat, walang sigarilyo. Para akong mababaliw. Naninibago din ang katawan ko sa higaang kawayang sahig na nilalatagan lang ng banig. Mangiyak-ngiyak ako sa hirap.

    Naka-idlip lang ako ng bahagya at namalayan ko na lang na gising na ang lahat. Kahit mabigat ang katawan, pinilit kong bumangon at sumama kina tatay Nando sa gawain sa nyogan na pinagkakatiwala sa kanila – sa paghahakot ng nyog, pagbabalat, pagbibiyak, hanggang sa pagpatuyo nito gamit ang pugon. At dahil hindi sanay ang katawan sa ganung klaseng bigat na gawain, sa pakiwari koy hindi matapos-tapos ang trabaho, napakabagal ng oras at napakainit. Nanginig at sumakit ang buo kong katawan, naligo sa pawis, kumirot ang sikmura, at humapdi ang balat. Kinabukasan at sa sunod pang mga araw, ganun pa rin ang routine. Gusto ng bumigay ng katawan ko. Ngunit pinilit ko ang sariling labanan ang mental at physical na epekto nun sa akin. Ginawa ko ang lahat para matuto at maka-adapt sa ganung klaseng pressure.

    Sa ilang araw lang, nakabisado ko rin ang routine at takbo ng trabaho. Kahit ang nakakatakot na pag-akyat ng puno ng nyog ay nagawa ko na rin. At hindi naman ako nabigo sa ipinamalas na sipag at determinasyon dahil natuwa sa akin sina Tatay Nando at mga foster brothers ko. Nasaksihan nila kung paano ko sila sinabayan sa trabaho kahit hirap na hirap ako; kung paano ako nag-adapt sa pamumuhay nila. Halos araw-araw, yun ang routine namin. Kung hindi naman, nagbubungkal ng lupang taniman, o nag-aararo, o kaya’y nag-iigib ng tubig-inumin isang kilometro ang layo.

    Napag-alaman ko na kung bakit nila pinag-igihang doblehin ang volume ng pagko-copra nung season na iyon. Ito ay dahil kailangan nila ng pantustos ng tuition fee ng panganay nilang anak na si Maritess na nasa college na at ang iba ay pambayad sa utang. Dahil pa nga dito, sinakripisyo na rin nila pansamantala ang pag-aaral nina Anton at Dodong. Kapag nakatapos na si Maritess saka na ulit sila mag-aaral, at susuporta na rin si Maritess sa pag aaral nila kapag siya naman itong makapagtrabaho.

    Ngunit dun lubusang naantig ang puso ko nung magkasakit ang bunsong si Letecia at kailangang dalhin sa ospital. Wala silang pambayad at kahit nandun na sa mismong ospital ang bata ay di pa rin maasikaso ng duktor dahil sa walang maipakitang pambayad ang mga magulang. Iyak ng iyak si Nanay Narsing at Tatay Nando at nagmamakaawa sa mga duktor ng hospital. Parang dinurog ang puso ko sa tagpong iyon. Buti nalang nandun ako at may dalang pera at inako ko ang pagbayad. Ayaw sanang tanggapin nina Tatay Nando ang offer ko dahil mahigpit daw ang bilin ni Sir James na wag tatanggap ng pera galing sa akin. Subalit, inisist ko na ako ang bahalang mag explain dahil sa emergency naman ang sitwasyon na iyon.

    Abot-langit ang pasasalamat ni Tatay Nando sa akin nung gumaling na si Letecia. “Alam mo, Carl, kalusugan ang puhunan namin sa buhay. Kahit ganito lang kami, masaya na kami wag lang magkasakit ang isa sa amin. At napaka-swerte pa rin namin dahil sa hindi sakitin ang pamilya ko, ngayon lang ito nangyari. Sa hanapbuhay naman, kahit papanu, may lupain kaming tina-trabaho, tinataguyod, at nakakain ng tama. Basta wag lang talagang magkasakit, yun lang ang hiling ko. At malaki rin ang pasasalamat ko dahil biniyayaan kaming mag-asawa ng mga masisipag, mababait, at masunuring mga anak. Sila lang ang maipagmamalaki ko.”

    Tumayo ang balahibo ko sa narinig. Hindi ko akalaing sa kabila ng tindi ng kahirapan nila, magawa pa ring magsabi ni Tatay Nandong maswerte sila. Ang nasabi ko nalang sa sarili, “Napaka selfish ko... heto ang isang taong halos magpakamatay na sa hirap at tindi ng trabaho makamit lang ang kapiranggot na pera, anlaki na ng pasasalamat sa klase ng buhay nilang natamo. Ngunit ako, heto, kabaligtaran. Nasa akin na sana ang lahat ngunit hindi ko man lang nakita ang kahalagahan ng mga ito.” At ang isa ring binitiwan nyang salitang tumama sa puso ko ay ang pagka-proud nya sa mga mga anak nya. “Ako kaya? Naging proud din kaya ang Mom ko sa akin sa kabila ng pagiging pasaway ko...?” Hindi ko na napigilang tumulo ang luha.

    Sa dalawang buwang pagtira kina Tatay Nando ko na-experience ang masasabing tunay na kahulugan ng buhay, ang pagsisikap, ang magbanat ng buto, ang danasin ang gutom at suungin ang anu mang pisikal na hadlang para lang makakain ng tatlong beses sa isang araw at maitaguyod ang ang mga pangangailangan ng walang ni konting pag-aatubili o hinanaing sa kabila ng lahat ng hirap. Inaamin ko na sa experience na yun, nagbago ang paningin ko sa buhay at sa mga bagay-bagay. Naintindihan ko na ng lubusan ang kahalagahan ng pagsisikap, ang pagsasakripisyo, at ang sarap ng pakiramdam sa kahit maliliit na tagumpay kapag itoy nakamit sa malinis at pinaghirapang paraan, o sa pagharap ng mga pagsubok, at malampasan ang lahat. At naintindihan ko na rin kung bakit sa kabila ng paghihirap ng isang tao ay kaya pa rin nyang humarap sa mundo na puno ng pag-asa at magsabing “napaka-swerte ko pa rin sa buhay...”

    Higit sa lahat, naintindihan ko na rin na hindi sa dami ng pera o karangyaan, o bisyo at droga mahahanap ang tunay na kaligayahan.

    Tumulo ang luha ko nung araw na makumpleto ko ang task na ibinigay sa akin ni Sir James at kailangan ko nang magpaalam Kina Tatay Nando, Nanay Narsing, Maritess, Anton, Dodong, Clara, at Letecia. Hindi ko lubos maipaliwanag ang nararamdaman. Masakit dahil kahit sa napakaiksing panahon ay naging parte na rin sila ng buhay ko, naging close kami sa isa’t isa, nagsama sa hirap at mga pagsubok at sumuporta sa bawa’t hirap an sinuung. At marami akong natutunan sa kanila na hindi ko natutunan sa loob ng eskwelahan.

    Ngunit sa kabilang daku, may saya din sa puso dahil babalikan na ulit ang mundo ko na may malaking pagbabago sa paniniwala at pananaw sa buhay, baon-baon ang mga natutunang magagandang aral.

    “Tay, wag po kayong mag-alala, bibisitahin ko po kayo dito. Hindi maaaring hindi ko babalik-balikan ang lugar na to kung saan ko natutunan ang tunay na kahulugan ng buhay” ang paniguro ko kay Tatay Nando bago ko sila inisa-isang akapin.

    Tinahak ko muli ang makikitid at matarik na daan pabalik. At sa pagkakataong iyon, hindi ko na nararamdaman pa ang hirap at pagod na naranasan sa unang pagtahak ko doon. Kung tumibay man ang loob at pananalig ko sa buhay, tila ganun din ang katawan ko. Ang paulit-ulit na naglaro sa isipan ay ang mga katagang binitawan ni Sir James sa akin. “Napaka-swerte mo sa buhay, Carl... Count your blessings, be happy, and be a positive contribution to the humankind...”

    Sa unang pagkakataon naramdaman ko sa puso ang peace of mind at inner satisfaction. Napakagaan ng pakiramdam. At lalo akong humaga sa kanya. “Tama ka, Sir James, napaka-swerte ko sa buhay... At napaka swerte ko rin na nagkaroon ng isang guro na katulad mo. Promise ko sa iyo na sa paghaharap nating muli, bagong Carl Miller na ang makikita mo; puno ng determinasyon at pagsisikap, puno ng kabuluhan, puno ng pagpapahalaga at pagpursige sa buhay…”


              Idol ko si sir Book 1 part 1        

    Magsi-second year college ako, 18 years old lang nung inilipat ng mommy sa probinsya upang dun na mag-aral. Sa Maynila kasi, kahit magagaling ang schools ay halos walang nangyayari sa pag-aaral ko, dahil sa bisyo at barkada. Siguro nakita nya na pag sa Maynila ako mag-aaral, walang ring patutunguhan dahil na imbes ang mga subjects ko ang ipasa, kung anu-anong bisyo nalang ang natututunan. Kaya’t yun ang napagpasyahan nya.

    Nag-iisang anak lang ako at nung puslit pa lang ay namatay na rin ang daddy kong kano, kaya’t mom ko na ang nag-alaga sa akin. Actually, hindi naman mahina ang ulo ko, in fact, nasa gifted level ang IQ. Sadya lang talagang ayokong mag-aral at ewan ko rin ba, parang may kulang. Feeling ko wala akong kakampi sa mundo at dahil sa kahit na anong bagay ay naibibigay ng magulang, hindi ko naranasang maghirap. Sa pakiwari koy napaka boring ng mundo, walang ka-challenge challenge. Yan ang naisiksik sa utak ko simula nung bata pa lang. Kaya enjoy na enjoy ako sa barkada at sa bisyong sugal, droga, at kung anu-ano pa.

    Siguro pweding sabihing ang lahat ng bagay ay nasa akin na – hitsura, tangkad, kaginhawahan. Ngunit ang lahat ng to ay hindi ko iniisip o na-aappreciate man lang. Parang may iba akong hinahanap. Kaya nung mag-decide ang mommy na sa probinsya na ako mag-aral, pumayag na rin ako. “Ok lang... baka dun ko pa matagpuan ang challenge na hinahanap-hanap”, sabi ko sa sarili.

    Hindi kalakihan ang school. Siguro, may mga 400 ka estudyante lang ang population ng buong colllege department. Isa itong sectarian school na pag-aari ng mga madre. Kahit na nasa probinsya sya, kumpleto at state-of-the-art ang mga facilities kumbaga. Mailinis, nasa ayos ang lahat. At ang nagustuhan ko rin ay ang malalaking kahoy sa loob at paligid ng campus na nakapagbibigay ng malamig at preskong hangin. Dahil sa hindi kalakihang population, halos mgakakakilala ang mga estudyante rito; alam nila ang mga transferees, ang mga pamatay sa honor’s list, ang pabalik-balik sa subjects, kung sino ang may ganitong ugali, body odor, habit, etc. Kaya nung unang araw pa lang ng pasukan, sa akin nakatutok ang tingin nila. Kumbaga center of attraction na kaagad. At dahil galing ng Maynila at mejo naiiba ang dating dahil mestiso at matangkad, maraming nakikipag-kaibigan. Siguro din, merong mga naiintimidate lalo na ang mga lalaking estudyante.

    Simple lang ang paniniwala ko sa buhay. Ang lahat ay nakukuha sa pera, at kung hindi man sa pera, sa ibang diskarte – pagpapa-cute, pambobola, panliligaw, pagpapa-impress, o simpleng pagparamdam na nanjan lang ako sa tabi, handang magbigay ng kung ano man ang gusto nung tao sa akin kapalit ng gusto ko. At kung ayaw pa ring bumigay at masyado ng nasaktan ang ego ko, pwedi na ang ultimate na sandata – blackmail. Kumbaga, wala sa bokabularyo ko ang santong dasalan; lahat ay nakukuha sa santong paspasan.

    Wala akong problema sa mga estudyante at kaibigan. Unang impression pa lang nila sa akin ay “cool” kaagad; friendly daw ako, mabait, palabiro at andaming chicks na kinikilig. Sa dami ngang nakikipagkaibigan sa akin baka kung tumakbo akong presidente sa student council, mananalo ako kaagad ng walang kahirap-hirap. Ang problema ko lang ay ang isang teacher sa Sociology – si Sir James.

    Si Sir James ay 23 years old lang, matalino, magaling magturo at mejo non-traditional ang approach sa klase. Kung hindi nga lang sya naka-upo sa teacher’s desk sa harap ng classroom ay sasabihin mo talagang isa sya sa mga estudyante sa klase namin. Matangkad, moreno, guwapo at estudyanteng-estudyante ang porma sa pananamit at pagdadala. Nakikipag-bonding sa mga estudyante, nakikipagbiruan, nakikipaglaro ng basketball, at malapit ang loob sa kanila. Ngunit kung gaano sya kalapit sa mga estudyante sa labas ng klase, kabaligtaran naman pag nasa loob. Mahigpit sa mga rules at disiplina. Pero, patas naman. “Kapag nasa labas, barkada tayo, kahit ano pweding sabihin, pweding gawin; pero kapag nasa loob ng klase, ibang usapan na. Ako pa rin ang teacher nyo” Yan ang linya nya sa mga estudyanteng nakikipagbarkada sa kanya. Kaya gustong-gusto sya ng mga estudyante. Kumbaga, klaro ang rules nya, patas sa lahat, at alam nila kung saan sila lulugar, di kagaya ng ibang teachers na masungit, tyrant, o kaya’y parang wala lang...

    Isang taon pa lang na nagtuturo si Sir James ngunit kilala na sya bilang isang magaling na guro at maraming nalolokong estudyante. Ngunit, siguro sadyang hindi pweding magkalapit ang loob namin. Sa unang meeting pa lang ng klase, na-experience ko na kaagad ang bagsik nya.

    “Class, I’d like you to introduce yourselves, let’s start with the newcomer here from the big city, Mr. Miller...” yun ang hindi ko malimutang pambungad na salita nya kung san nagsimula ang pagka-badtrip ko.

    Tumayo nga ako at nagself-introduce. Kaso, mejo nasobrahan yata ang pagka-presko ko. “My name is Carl Miller and, as Sir James said, I’m a transferee, 18 years old, single without experience, never been touched, never been kissed. In short, I’m a stupid, horny virgin, very much available and am planning to offer myself for auction” sabay hiyawan at palakpakan ng buong klase.

    “Silence!!!” sigaw ni Sir James sabay lingon sa akin na namumula ang mukha, “Mr. Miller, this is a civil class for people who desire to be civil. And I have no intention of turning this into a brothel or a sex shop! We don’t care if you are a virgin, a stupid, or a maniac. We just want to know something civil about you, you understand?”

    Biglang natahimik ang lahat, at syempre, hiyang-hiya ako sa sarili.

    Simula nun, feeling ko pinag-iinitan na ako ni Sir James. Parang ang lahat na mabibigat na assignments ay sa akin napupunta. Pag sa klase nya hindi ako tumataas ng kamay o kaya’y sadyang walang maisasagot, pinapatayo ako nyan, at kapag may naisasagot naman, sinusupalpal. At hindi lang yan, ang tawag nya na sa akin ay ‘Blessed Virgin Carl’. “And... does Blessed Virgin Carl have something intelligent to add here...?” tanong nya sa akin isang beses nung mapansing ang isip koy lumilipad.

    “A, er... I beg your pardon, Sir?”

    “As I was saying, tell me what will an idiot say if he doesn’t understand the question because his mind is somewhere else?” paglilihis nya sa tanong pagpapatama sa akin at pagpaparamdam sa klase.

    “Excuse me sir?” tanong kong mejo naguguluhan.

    “Exactly! See...? That’s what an idiot would say!” ang sarcastic na sagot nya habang naka-gesticulate ang kamay turo sa akin pagpapatunay na ang sinabi ko ay tugma sa sasabihin ng isang idiot. Tawanan ang buong klase.

    Hindi ko maintindihan kung bakit ganun ang turing ni Sir James sa akin. Parang sa lahat ng mga estudyante sa campus, ako ang sini-single out nya at tinitira samantalang napaka-palakaibigan naman nya sa mga estudyante. Pero kahit na masama ang loob ko sa kanya, yun ang naging dahilan para pagbutihan kong maigi ang pag-aaral sa subject nya para wag lang mapahiya to the point na kahit saan-saan naghahagilap ako ng research materials. Wala na akong ginawa kungdi ang magbasa ng magbasa tungkol sa sociology nya. Hanggang sa lahat ng aspeto ng subject ay naging kabisadong-kabisado ko at lahat ng tanong nya sa akin ay nasasagot. Pero sadyang pinipiga pa rin ni Sir ang utak ko at hindi sya nawawalan ng tanong at argumento. Kaya’t kapag ako naman ang naka-porma, ginigisa ko rin sya sa katatanong ng mga bagay na nakukuha ko rin sa ibang sources. At naging maaksyon ang klase namin, punong-puno ng participasyon dahil sa katatanong ko, na-eencourage na rin ang ibang kaklase na mag-follow up at nabubuksan ang iba pang grey areas at related issues sa subject. “Gusto mo ng tagisan ng talino, sige, magtutuos tayo” sabi ko sa sarili. At dahil doon, humanga na rin sa akin ang mga kaklase ko.

    “Alam mo Carl, ang galing-galing mo. Dahil sa mga explanations mo sa tanong ni Sir at sa mga tanong mo na rin sa kanya, nagiging interesting ang klase. Iba ka talaga, tol!” sabi ng kaklase at kadikit kong si Ricky. “Pero napansin ko lang pare, ha, bakit parang mainit ang ulo ni Sir James sa iyo? At, sorry din sa tanong na to, bakit sa ibang klase ay parang dini-deadma mo na lang? Di ka ba natatakot na bumagsak sa ibang subjects?”

    “Sa una mong tanong, heto ang sagot ko: malay ko sa kanya! Siguro insecure yan sa ka-pogihan ko, hehehe. Sa pangalawa mong tanong, di mo ba napansin sina ma’am pag nagkakalase? Natuturete pag tinitigan ko, nalulusaw, dre – hehehe” pagmamalaki ko sa sarili.

    “So...?” tanong ulit ni Ricky na naguluhan sa sagot ko.

    “So...? You don’t get it, tol? It’s obvious na type ako ng mga yun!” pag-emphasize ko sa point. “E, kikindatan ko lang ang mga yan, ipapasa na ako e”

    “Matindi ka, dre! E, panu kung di oobra ang plano mo at ibagsak ka pa rin?”

    “Malabo yan, dre, dahil proven na sa Maynila ang style ko na yan. At pag ibinagsak talaga nila ako, baka gusto nila ng pera, o di kaya, ako... hehehe” Sabi kong naka-ngiting-aso. “Ngunit kung ayaw pa rin nilang bumigay, isa lang ang dahilan nyan, dre, love nila talaga ako at hindi nila kayang mawalay ako sa paningin nila – hahahaha! Atsaka, problema ba yun pag bumagsak, di balik ulit next sem, chicken feed lang yan.”

    “Iba ka talaga, pareng Carl... Ok, balik tayo dun kay Sir James. Di kaya may iba syang motibo kung bakit pinag-iinitan ka nya palagi? O-owwww! I smell something...” sabay bitiw ng nakakalokong ngiti at makahulugang tingin.

    Hindi ko na inintindi ang pinahiwatig na yun ni Ricky. Pero sa loob-loob ko, talagang naghanap ako ng paraan para makaganti. Di ko lang alam kung paano.

    Sa mga nagdaang araw, hindi pa rin nagbago ang pag-trato sa akin ni Sir James sa klase. Bagkus, feeling ko lalo pang lumala. Kaya dahil sa inis at sama ng loob na parang hindi man lang na-appreciate ang ginawa kong effort sa klase nya, naisipan kong hindi na sisipot at hayaan na lang na i-drop niya ako.

    May mga anim na sunod-sunod na sessions na hindi na ako nagpakita pa sa klase nung may natanggap akong note, “Carl, I would like to talk to you today at 4:30 pm; conference room – Sir James”

    Expected ko na ang sulat na yun. So sinagot ko, “Sir, I will talk to you only in a private venue, not in school. Ayokong teacher-student ang turing ng usapan coz I’m dropping my subject. I suggest na lalaki-sa-lalaki ang usapan, at hindi guro-estudyante. Kahit saang venue, wag lang sa school” sagot ko sa note nya.

    Kinabukasan, may note ulit ako, “Sa apartment ko nalang bukas; 8 pm.”

    “Good!” sabi ko sa sarili. “Magtutuos tayo, Mr. James Cruz. Tingnan natin kung hanggang saan ang galing mo...”

    Syempre, ni-ready ko ang sarili at naisipan kong mag-research tungkol sa buhay-buhay nya. Kinausap ko si Ricky at tinanong ang mga nalalaman nya tungkol kay Sir James.

    “Alam mo, dre, kung personal na aspeto tungkol kay Sir, meron akong nalalamang konti. Aside sa pagiging malapit nya sa mga estudyante, inteligente, at guwapo, meron syang isang bagay na hindi naman confirmed ngunit sikreto – sikretong alam ng buong campus, hehehe” sabi nyang pabiro.

    “Anong ibig mong sabihin?”

    “Si Sir James ay... silahis – daw ha, dahil hindi naman na-prove talaga yan e. Pero syempre, nagtataka din ang marami dahil kahit sa hitsura nyang yan at tindi ng appeal at maraming chick ang naloloko ay wala namang girlfriend o nililigawan, di ba? At ang na-involved sa kanya ay isang nagngangalang Henry, mestiso Chinese na nagtuturo din sa school natin last year pero nasa US na ngayon. Magkasama sila sa apartment kasi e. Kaya nga, yang ibang pagtrato nya sa iyo ngayon, naisip ko lang ha... U-uhhh!” hindi na ni Ricky itinuloy ang sasabihin sabay bitiw ng napakapilyong ngiti. “Iba talaga ang level ng ka-gwapuhan mo, tol - hahaha!”

    “Ganun ka pala ha...” sabi ng utak kong nanggagalaiti at may sumiksik na maitim na balak.

              SAGRADONG AKLAT 50 Ang paglikha ng kasaganaan         

    SAGRADONG AKLAT 50 Ang paglikha ng kasaganaan

    Ang paglikha ngkasaganaan
    Anoang estado ngkamalayan ng impormasyon sa estado ng enerhiya na nagbibigay ng pagtaas sakaranasan ng kayamanan sa ating buhay.
    Alang-alang sakaginhawahan
    at upang gawing mas madaling matandaan inilista ang mga ito sa pagkakasunud-sunod ang mga hakbang sa paglikha ng kasaganaan upangmaging ganap ang kayamanan hindi kinakailangan sadyang ensayado ang saloobinna ating isasalarawan.

    Ang mahalagalamang na alam natin kung ano ang mga hakbang . Na mayroon tayong kamalayan tungkol dito. At kapag lalo tayong nagkakaroon ng kamalayan sa mga ito higit pang mga kaalaman ang naisasaayos sa ating kamalayan at kaunawaan at pagkatapos ay mas malamang na ang ating mga saloobin at pag-uugali ay patuloy na magbabago
    nang walang anumang pagsisikap sa ating parte.
    Ang kaalamanay may naaayos na kapangyarihan likas na taglay nito.
    Kaya simpleng sapat na malaman
    at magkaroon ng kamalayan sa mga prinsipyo ng kaalamanupang ito ay iproseso at mapakinabangan sa pamamagitan ng ating mga katawan
    at ang mga resulta ay magiging kusang-loob ang mga resulta ay hindi mangyayari sa magdamag lamang ngunit magsimulang mahayag ng dahan-dahan sa paglipas ng panahon.

    Sapat ng tingnan ang listahang ito at basahin ito nang isang beses sa isang araw at pagkatapos makikita ang patuloy na pagbabagosa ating buhay ng walang hirap, upang dumating ang  mga kayamanan at kasaganaan sa ating buhay.
    Kayaating simulan ang pag-aaral ng sagradong aklat na ito:
     Ang lahat ng mga posibilidad, kapangyarihan, lubusang kasaganaan, kasaganaanang tunay na likas na katangian ngating estado atng uniberso ay isang lugar ng lahat ng mga posibilidad sa ating pinaka-pinagmulang porma.
    Tayo ayisang batawan ng lahat ng mga posibilidad mula sa antas na ito
    posibleng makalikha ng kahit ano.
    Ang batawang ito ay ang ating sariling mahalagang katangian.
    Ito ay ang ating sarilingpanloob din itoay tinatawag na tiyak at ito ay ang tunay na kapangyarihan.

    Ito ay tunay na mayamandahil nagbibigay ito sa pagtaas ng-mga walang katapusang pagkakaiba-iba atkasaganaan ng uniberso.

    Ang ebolusyonay nagpapahiwatig ng pagkuha ng mas mahusay at pinaka- mahusay sa lahat ng paraan, maypanahon ang pagkuha para sa ating sarili.

    Ang pinakamahusay sa  lahat ng bagay
    mga taong may kamalayan sa kayamananay  nanirahan lamang para sa pinakamahusay na tinatawag din na pinakamahalaga, ng pinakamataas na unang layunin, primera klase sa lahat ng mga paraan at ang uniberso ay tumutugon sa pamamagitan ng pagbibigay sa atin ng pinakamahusay.

    Awtomatikonghumahantong sa pag-ibig sa kapwa-taoang pagbabahagi ng mga kayamanan dahilang pinagmulan nito na kung saan ang lahat ng ito aywalang hangganang , hindi makagaposat hindi mauubos.
    Ang batas ngpangangailangan at suplay ay dharma ng bawat isa sa atin. Tayo ay may dharma,isang layunin sabuhay
    kapag tayo ay nasadharma, tayo ay masaya at may pag-ibig. Mahal natin ang ating trabahokahit anong serbisyo. Andito tayo para magbigay may pangangailangan para dito.
    Lumikha ng pangangailangan at inaalok ito.